《How to Get a Wife》 Chapter 1 Encounter Blackmail Chapter 1 Encounter ckmail "Wow, that man is so handsome!" "Oh my god! Yeah, he''s super cute!" Joanna Gong was shopping for a dress at a luxurious store in the shopping mall. As soon as she came out, she overheard two girls passing by whispering to each other excitedly. ''Huh... Looks like they''re obsessing over some guy they saw, '' Joanna Gong though indifferently. ''Girls nowadays get all riled up over good-looking men as if they haven''t seen a single man in their life!'' She snorted and continued to go on her way. Soon after, Joanna Gong was frozen in shock. It was at that moment she saw the man the two girls were talking about. Joanna Gong gasped, her eyes widening. She had never seen such a handsome man before! The man had an angr face like a supermodel''s. He had a high nose, slightly pursed thin lips, and cold nted eyes that were absolutely mesmerizing. Wearing a tailored suit, he gave off a strong, noble temperament which was further emphasized by his tall and slender physique. Even though he was far away from where Joanna Gong was standing, it was still very easy to see how attractive he was. There was no expression on the man''s face as he casually leaned against the wall with his hands in his trouser pockets. His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked around the crowd. It seemed that he was waiting for someone. There was only one word to describe him: perfect! If there had to be a w about the man, it was only that he looked as if he was snob, and acted coldly towards strangers. Maybe that was why no one dared to get close to him even though he was so handsome. After a while, Joanna Gong sighed deeply. ''It''s better to get out of this prince charming''s way before I offend him or something. There''s no way a guy like that will take me as his girlfriend.'' After casting a nce at her watch, she sighed and went to the washroom. Carefully, she put on the dress she just bought and headed towards the nearby coffee shop. Joanna Gong passed by the man again on her way there. There was an impatient look on his face now as he tapped his foot. With a frown, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number. "What? Something left in the cafe?" he asked. Upon leaving the shopping mall, Joanna Gong walked cautiously for fear that her dress might get ruined. After all, the clothes she was wearing cost her a whole month''s sry! ''If not for that person, I would never buy such an expensive dress, '' Joanna Gong thought. Taking a deep breath, she made her way to the coffee shop. It wasn''t that far away from where she was right now, and so she decided to walk the distance. It saved her some money from paying for a bus ride, but she had to be careful about all the dust and dirt from outside. As she was walking down the sidewalk, a white car suddenly sped past by. Behind the car was the distinct Ferrari logo. Her eyes grew green with envy. ''What''s better than having a car is having a luxury car! Meanwhile, I have to walk to save money... Why is there such a huge gap between people?'' As Joanna Gong was looking at the road, she saw a man crossing the road as if he didn''t care about all the passing vehicles. The man was in a white vest, and was probably around his fifties or sixties. Joanna Gong''s eyebrows furrowed as she watched in shock. ''What''s wrong with this old man? Is he crazy?! Doesn''t he know that what he''s doing is dangerous?'' Quickening her pace, she tried to get closer to where the man was in order to help him in case something bad happened. Before she got there, however, she couldn''t believe what happened next. Her mouth twitched in disbelief. The white Ferrari had gradually slowed down because of the flow of traffic. When it hade to a complete stop, the old man jumped andid down directly in front of the car and wailed in pain, "Ah! It hurts! Oh god, someone help me! I was hit!" It seemed as if expensive cars attracted everyone''s attention, and even con artists. ''Now I don''t feel so jealous anymore...'' Joanna Gong thought. In a short amount of time, there was a crowd gathered around the old man and the Ferrari, making the narrow road even more packed. There were no traffic enforcers around this area, so often times, traffic jams like this happened. The crowd didn''t seem to care whether or not the old man was actually injured. They were all trying to see who the man behind the wheel was. The driver of the Ferrari didn''t care much about the ogling crowd, and soon opened the car door and got off. All of a sudden, the crowd quieted down. At first, Joanna Gong intended to leave, but when she noticed the sudden silence of the crowd, she got a little curious. After hesitating a bit, she slowly moved to the crash site. Peering in between and over all the other people there, Joanna Gong felt as if the owner of the car looked familiar. When she finally vaguely saw the side of his face, she suddenly realized it was the handsome man from earlier! It turned out that he was not only handsome, but also very rich! Again, she sighed at the injustices of the world. The man stood in front of the old man and looked down at him with a slight frown. The old man who was just shouting "pain" was shocked by the coldness from the man''s eyes. He was dumbfounded for a few seconds, but the next moment when he came to his senses, he shouted out in pain, as if he just remembered that he was supposed to be pretending that he got hit. "It hurts so much... It hurts... You careless driver! You have to pay for what you''ve done!" The man nced at his watch, looking as if he had no time for this old man''s shenanigans. Taking out his wallet, he took out a stack of bills. "Is this enough?" he said coldly. The old man sprang to his feet, staring at the money and nodding. "Yes! That''s enough, that''s enough!" The old man looked eagerly at the money as he reached out his hand to take it. The man was about to let him go in disgust. "Next time, don''t--" "Wait!" Joanna Gong held on to the man''s wrist, feeling the urge for justice to be brought down. She couldn''t just stand by and do nothing when such a beautiful man was set up like that! She stood in the middle of the man and the old man, holding her head up without any fear. "You were lying on the ground when the car stopped. How can you nder the driver like that?" The money that was already within his reach seemed to get farther away. The old man''s face was burning with anger. He shouted at the girl, "You bitch! Get out of here! What does this have to do with you? Have you no respect for your elders?!" Raising her head in confidence, Joanna Gong matched his anger. "I filmed your little ''ident'' on my phone. If you insist that the driver hit you, I don''t suppose you''ll mind letting the police handle it." "Well, I.... You can''t.... You!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The old man gnashed his teeth, as he shook his finger at Joanna Gong. It was obvious that he was caught red-handed, and didn''t know what else to say. The man said nothing, but stood aside with defeat. "It''s just my luck to encounter such a meddling girl!" The old man realized that he couldn''t get any out of this one. If he still insisted that he got hit, he was definitely going to be at the losing end and lose a lot of money for fraud. After hesitating for a while, he finally chose to leave. Before leaving, he gave a hard look at Joanna Gong. Cheerful with her victory, Joanna Gong was about to turn around and tell the handsome man that there was no need to thank her. To her surprise, the man was already opening the door to his car and getting in. "Mind your own business," he even said in a low voice. Then, the engine purred and the crowd parted. Soon, the Ferrari drove away at full speed, sending clouds of dust in the air at its trail. ''What.... what an unreasonable man!'' Chapter 2 Threat Exchanging Relics Chapter 2 Threat Exchanging Relics "Listen up, Joanna. Your sister is going to marry into the wealthy family. We would certainly appreciate a little bit of cooperation from you. If you can''t be bothered to help, don''t me me for being rude towards you. From this day forward, you will no longere back to this house. Even if you do return, you will not see your father. That much I can guarantee you!" Sera Wang threatened. There was nothing Joanna could do in the face of her stepmother. She gnashed her teeth as she glowered at her. ''I''ve just spent my entire sry to buy better looking clothes just so that this woman would stop looking down on me! I didn''t expect I would be greeted by her like this!'' she thought. This was not the first time Sera Wang had treated Joanna this way. It was also not the first time she had given Joanna an ultimatum like this. At first, Joanna didn''t mind thepromises she had to make in order to live a peaceful life. But not this time. This time, Sera Wang had gone way too far! A couple of years ago, Emily Gong, Joanna''s stepsister, gave birth to an illegitimate son. Sera Wang had forced Joanna to take Emily Gong''s son as her own. This was because Emily Gong was soon to be married into a rich and powerful family. Emily Gong got acquainted with a wealthy guy a couple of month''s back. Through some ploy Emily Gong and Sera Wang must have brewed, the man proposed to Emily. There was only one problem Emily had to deal with however. And that was her bastard child. If the man found out that Emily was already a mother to a four-year-old boy, he would surely withdraw his proposal. It was then that Sera took advantage of Joanna. Sera had publicized that the boy was in fact Joanna''s illegitimate child. Even her name was officially registered as the child''s mother. Meanwhile, Emily went through some medical procedures to make it appear as if she had not yet given birth so that she could marry without any furtherplications. During all of this, no one had even considered Joanna''s feelings. Joanna was still a single, young woman who had just graduated from university. How would she be able to get married in the future? If Emily couldn''t marry with a child, what made them think that Joanna could! Going back to what was happening now, Joanna shook her head firmly. She could not believe that her father would allow such injustice to happen to her. "I want to see my father," Joanna said, raising her head. "I want to hear what he has to say about all of this." "Oh, did you think this was my idea to kick you out? Don''t be such a naive girl. It was your father who came up with this idea in the first ce. If you don''t believe me, you are free to call him if you want," Sera sneered. ''So many years have passed and yet this girl still remains as foolish as ever!'' Joanna was taken aback with Sera''s words. She felt her throat get thick with emotion. Yes... Now that she thought about it, when did her father stand by her side? When did he speak up and uphold justice for her? But Joanna was still determined. Pulling out her phone, she looked for her father''s number and dialed. The call was soon connected, and a familiar voice came from the other end of the phone. "Joanna, why are you calling at this hour? Shouldn''t you be at work? Take your life a little more seriously." Tears welled up in her eyes as she heard her father''s words. She had always longed for her father''s love and eptance. However, no matter how well she treated him, he always spoke to her in such a hateful way. This particr instance was no different than the ones before that. Grasping her clothes firmly, Joanna was worried that she would not be able to bear the blow after asking her question. She slightly nced at Sera, and saw that she was sitting there leisurely and sipping at her coffee, as if she already knew what was going to happen. Her hands were getting sweaty out of nervousness, slightly dampening her new dress. "Dad, are you really going to dere Jack as my own son?" she asked timidly. "It''s... Did your mother talk to you?" "Yes. I''m with her right now." Joanna nced at Sera, whose eyes were twinkling with smugness. Then, she heard her father''s pleading voicee through the phone. "Joanna, just... Just help your sister. It''s just a simple little thing, a mere title. It can''t be that hard for you, can it? It''s not easy for your sister to find a good husband. Do you really have the heart to see your sister unable to marry because of Jack? Don''t worry. People would just know that you are Jack''s mother. We won''t really let you raise him. We''ll pay for all the expenses." Hearing this, tears started to silently roll down Joanna''s face. ''Do they really think this is about money? Do they think that I''m just worried about raising him on my own? Why can''t anyone see that I am also an unmarried woman? If Emily can''t afford having a reputation of being a single mother, neither can I!'' There were so many things that Joanna just could wrap her head around. She was also his daughter, wasn''t she? Why was it so easy for him to push her around like this? Jack still wasn''t in the household register yet. If Joanna agreed to it, she would still be named as his legal mother. It would be difficult to exin all of this to Jack in the future. Sadness overwhelmed Joanna. All of a sudden, she was going to be a child''s mother against her will. It was supposed to be a joy to be a mother. "Why are you crying? It''s not like you''re going to die. Don''t act as if we''re treating you so unfairly. It''s just a title, after all. How about this... If you agree to this, I will return the dowry your mother has left you. What do you think?" Sera offered, beaming widely. It was as if the sight of Joanna''s tears had lifted up her mood. She sat up straight with confidence, as if she already knew what Joanna''s reply was going to be. Sera had been around long enough to know what kind of Joanna was like. Joanna tried to keep a strong face, but she was actually very vulnerable. Her tears easily betrayed her. Once she cried, it meant that she had lost herst ounce of will power. When that happened, there was nothing else that could be expected from her but obedience. ''Such a predictable, silly girl, '' Sera sneered to herself. Hearing Sera''s words, Joanna quickly raised her head. "Are you willing to give it back to me?" "Why not? My daughter is about to marry a rich man. I don''t really care about all the cheap jewelry your mother left you," Sera smiled proudly. Joanna bit her lips. Those pieces of jewelry were the only things she had to remember her mother by. Over the past years, she had never held onto any of her mother''s things. asionally, she would see her stepmother wearing some of the nes, rings and earrings. From an early age, she had sworn that she would take back her mother''s belongings. Today, her stepmother had given her an offer that was difficult to refuse. Joanna knew that if she didn''t agree to be Jack''s mother, Sera would throw away the jewelry before she would even consider giving it back to her. "Okay," Joanna finally said through her teeth, "We have a deal." "Excellent!" Sera beamed from ear to ear. ''I''ve kept the jewelry for so many years now. It''s a good thing I still have them. Who would''ve thought that this is the biggest chip I could get from Joanna!'' Everything was going the way Sera had wanted it to. "When will you give it to me?" Joanna asked worriedly, afraid that Sera might change her mind or deceive her. "I will give you everything you want as long as you have registered Jack as your own and enrolled him at kindergarten," Sera said with an amused smile. Then, she took her bag, stood up, and left.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Joanna was left sitting alone. She took the pendant hanging around her neck and clicked it open, revealing a small photo of her mother. In a quiet corner not far away, a mysterious man was listening in and heard everything. Chapter 3 Destiny Chapter 3 Destiny The man''s eyes were sharp and cold. But when he looked over at Joanna, his gaze would soften. It was no other but the man who was driving the white Ferrari. There was a threatening air surround him, which perhaps was attributed to his sculptural face and tall physique. When he saw the embarrassed and weak look Joanna had, he felt some sympathy for her. Sympathy? Such a feeling had never urred to him before. Usually he had no interest for other people''s stories. However, for some reason, he attentively listened to Joanna and Sera''s conversation from beginning to end. His curiosity got the better of him, and he wanted to know what the two women were arguing about. As a result, he closely watched Joanna without so much as blinking an eye. All of a sudden, the man came back to his senses, feeling that it was absurd that he was involving himself with other people''s problems. ''I shouldn''t waste my time on such a sad, little girl... Although she really is... Well, she''s unlucky. That''s all there is. It''s none of my business.'' "The bill, please." The man snapped his fingers, and a waiter immediately went over. He had already got the documents he needed, so there was no need to waste time on such insignificant things. The man signed his name on the receipt handed over by the waiter, and then looked back at Joanna. "Put that table there on my tab as well," the man said after thinking for a while. "Yes, sir." The waiter took the bill respectfully and left. The man walked out of the coffee shop and got on his white Ferrari. He then drove away quickly. Not far away, on a whitemercial vehicle, two men watched him leave in his car. As soon as the Mercedes drove away, they quickly followed. One of the men gave a conniving and cruel smile. "Wilson Yan left the cafe and is now on his way to the vi. We can start preparing for our action," he said over a microphone. Meanwhile, back at the cafe... Joanna was preparing to leave as well. All of a sudden, her phone started to ring. Taking a deep breath and wiping away her tears, she answered her phone. "Hello, Mr. Lin. What can I do for you?" Joanna was fairly new at the ce she was working at, and so she was the one who was always running different errands and other trivial things. ''Calling during my lunch break... I''m sure that this is another one of his personal errands, '' she thought bitterly. Sure enough, the bossy voice of Mr. Lin came from the other end of the phone. "Joanna, take the company carter and send CEO''s suit over to his house. I will message you his address. Be careful with the suit and the car, understood? I want them both to be intact." "Yes, Mr. Lin." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After hanging up the phone, Joanna knew it was best not to dy her boss''s orders. Raising her hand, she called the waiter and asked for the bill. "Miss, someone has already paid for you." "Someone paid for my bill? Do you know who it was?" How strange! It couldn''t have possibly been her stepmother. She distinctly remembered that Sera just quickly made her leave earlier. "I do, Miss." The waiter nodded with a smile. Looking around, she saw a couple of people sitting in the coffee shop. But she had something to do for Mr. Lin, and couldn''t dawdle any further on who paid for her order. After thanking the waiter, Joanna quickly left. She went to herpany building just across the street and took one of thepany cars from the underground parking lot. Checking her messages, she read the address Mr. Lin had given her. At the sight of the vi''s address, Joanna clicked her tongue in admiration. "Wow, he really is some big shot, isn''t he? This ce is remote, and costs a lot of money to have a house built there! But, oh well. What else could you expect from rich people?" With a sigh, Joanna started the engine and went on her way. When Joanna was in her third year at university, she used the money she earned from working part- time for driving lessons and to get her license. But after that, she hadn''t had a car to practice with since then. As a result, her skills became pretty bad now. As she drove, she remembered that Mr. Lin said that the president did not oftene to their subsidiarypany. Therefore, when he came, he must be served ordingly. Because of this, Joanna wanted to get there as soon as she could. Although her driving skills were poor, she managed to get out of the city and into the western suburbs soon enough. The western part of H City was considered the area for the super rich people. If Joanna were to buy the smallest, most basic vi here, it would cost her several years-worth of her sry! Since there weren''t really a whole lot of rich people to begin with, there were only a few cars in this area. It was also much quieter and more peaceful, making it such a desirable ce to live in. However, there was a conspiracy brewing that was soon to blow over... In the white Ferrari, the man from before held tightly onto the steering wheel with one hand. Since there were only a few cars around, he wasn''t paying full attention on the road, and was busily speaking to someone on the phone through his bluetooth headset. The man''s voice was cold and domineering. "I don''t want to exin it again. I won''t change my mind easily. Just do as I say!" Talking on the phone, the man did not notice that a heavy car slowly came out of the next intersection... Ten minutester. The air was thick with the smell of gas and burnt rubber. Joanna had just gotten to the scene, shocked at the sight. "Oh my god. What happened?" Joanna pulled up to the side of the road. She unbuckled her seat belt and rushed hurriedly. There were no cameras at this section of the road, and cars seldom passed by here. There also weren''t any traffic enforces or passersby to witness what had happened. It was apparent that Joanna was the first one to come to the scene. As she ran towards the distorted, white car, she pulled out her phone to call for an ambnce. On the pavement, there was a pool of blood, indicating that someone was obviously badly hurt. As she got closer, she saw the man in the car, his face covered with blood. The sight of him made her stomach wrench. She still wasn''t sure whether the man was dead or not. Summoning up all her courage, she walked in closer. Reaching out her hand through the broken window, she carefully ced her finger on the side of his neck. She gently probed, trying to feel for his pulse. A chill went down her spine, feeling more frightened the more she stayed here. And then all of a sudden, she seemed to feel a weak pulse. "He''s not dead!" Joanna breathed a sigh of relief, her forehead beading with sweat. With a closer look, the man looked familiar... She shook her head. Now wasn''t the time to think about who this man was, she thought. Every second that she wasted could mean life or death for this man! "Sir? Can you hear me? Wake up, Sir... Hold on, okay? I''ve called the ambnce," Joanna called out again and again. Just when the man was about to slip into darkness, his eyes fluttered open slightly, as if her voice had a sense of magic to it. With a groan, his gaze focused onto Joanna''s face. "It''s... you..." Chapter 4 I Remembered You Chapter 4 I Remembered You Half a monthter. "Wilson Yan, do you really remember nothing except your name?" Hearing that, Joanna felt depressed. She just kindly saved a person who had an ident? Why does he keep pestering me? '' Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She shouldn''t have been so kind. She remembered clearly that the man who called her nosy had not been in that look before. "I don''t remember anything. I remember you." The car ident was so serious that there was still a small blood clot on Wilson''s head, which made him lose part of his memory. Joanna had tried every means to look for Wilson''s family members, but there was still no news. For some reason, she had called the police the day she had rescued Wilson, but the car ident information had been erasedpletely. Even at the scene of the ident, Joanna also went to check, but there was no clue left. It seemed that all the information about Wilson was deliberately erased, as if the car ident had never happened, as if this person had suddenlye to her from heaven. Everything, just like a dream. Only, Wilson is real and left in Joanna''s life. And it seriously affected her life. Because of the car ident, Wilson had to be hospitalized in the hospital for a while. She couldn''t find his family and friends, and she couldn''t bear to leave him alone in the hospital, so she epted the doctor''s advice to look after him temporarily. "Wilson, I have to work during the day, and only at night I can see you. You just stay in the hospital during the day and the nurse will take care of you. " Joanna stood on Wilson''s bed, she solemnly ordered. ''it must be a joke. I have paid him a lot for his medical treatment. Of course I have to work hard.''. "Can''t you apany me? It''s so boring to stay in hospital alone. " Wilson climbed to the bed and hold Joanna''s arm and act like a spoiled child. He also made a cute face, hoping that Joanna would agree to be with him for the sake of his cuteness. However "No. I have to work. You see, there are so many patients here. You won''t be bored." Then she rubbed Wilson''s hair, turned around and walked out. "Be good, and I''ll return after work." Looking at the direction where Joanna left and the people in the same ward, he curled his lips. Then he buried his head into the quilt and went to sleep. He swore that he would never talk to Joanna this evening, absolutely. Smelling the disinfectant in the quilt, Wilson felt a little ufortable day and night, but he finally fell asleep. When Joanna arrived at the night, the doctor had just examined Wilson. Seeing that she wasing, the doctor briefed her about his physical condition, and sent her away. As soon as she entered the ward, she saw Wilson devouring the food brought by her, as if he hadn''t had dinner for days. "Joanna, the food you cooked is so delicious," Glimpsing at Joanna from the corner of his eye, Wilson fawned,pletely forgetting that he had proposed not to talk to her in the morning. "I didn''t make it. I was in a hurry. I bought it outside." Joanna was speechless. It was not necessary to tter like this. "Um Well, what you bought is also delicious. " In fact, he didn''t really tasted the food carefully. He was just too hungry. The food in the hospital was so bad that it was hard for him to swallow. "Take your time and eat slowly. Nobody''s scrambling for food with you." Looking at his way of eating, Joanna frowned and passed him a piece of tissue. Wilson didn''t take the tissue from Joanna. He raised his head, "Help me to wipe it, Joanna." Noticing that Joanna didn''t move, he continued, "Joanna, I''m a patient now. My hands hurt so much that I can''t lift tissues." "Then what are you eating with?" Joanna looked at him with disgust. He couldn''t even lie, for such an obvious w. "Oh, I almost forget it if you didn''t mention it. Just because of eating, my hands are really sore now Ah! " While saying that, he pretended to feel a lot of pain, covering his right arm and leaning against the sickbed. "Oh, Joanna, will I die?" "Stop pretending. Get up now." She wanted tough at Wilson, "let me feed you. Don''t lose face any more." Hearing what Joanna said, Wilson sat straight and waited for her to feed, just like a three-year-old boy. After dinner, she chatted with Wilson. There was meaningless conversation, but Wilson liked it very much. When she left, Wilson was very unhappy, holding Joanna''s arms tightly. He even made a fool of the idea to let Joanna sleep in the hospital. It''s so expensive to add an extra bed. Joanna didn''t agree. Wilson kept asking for the phone number of Joanna. Although she was reluctant to do so, she could not change her mind since he had been acting like a spoiled child. Reluctantly, Joanna wrote her number on the note and put it on the bedside table of Wilson. "Well, call me again if you have anything. Be good. I have to go to work tomorrow, so I have to go home. " Seeing that Joanna had left a phone number to him, Wilsony down obediently to sleep. At noon the next day. Sitting in front of her desk, Joanna looked at the number on her phone, which indicated she was called so many times by someone. "Haven''t I told you? Call me if anything happens? " Joanna said in a low voice for fear that the boss saw her talking on the phone. "I have something to ask you. Have you had lunch? The lunch in the hospital tastes so bad. Don''t forget your lunch even if you are busy." Wilson asked with concern. It had been a long time since anyone cared about her so much. Joanna''s voice became softened. "I was going to have lunch." "Well, Joanna, go for lunch. I won''t hold you up. I will call you in the afternoon. Bye. " Looking at the phone that was hung up by Wilson, Joanna had a feeling that was hard to exin. Wilson made a dozen phone calls to her in the morning, all filled with boring content, talking about the new nurse looks even uglier, the patient next to him finally left the hospital, and the hospital''s bathroom was finally getting cleaner. Such a boring conversation, but Joanna was still patient enough not to hang up the phone. She couldn''t even believe it herself. But when she thought of how much he cared about her, she couldn''t help smiling. Perhaps, it was a good thing that she encountered this big trouble. Chapter 5 Coquetry Dont Leave Me Chapter 5 Coquetry Don''t Leave Me At the beginning, she was actually excited. Such a beautiful man, a beauty that she had thought could not be reached, suddenly held her hand and stared at her gently. Who could bear it? However, as time went by, she finally found a man who suddenly appeared in her life could cause a series of butterfly effects and troubles. Wilson would be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, where to go after discharge has be a problem. The doctor told her that his situation was not stable yet, and he needed a good rest to help him with his memory recovery. He hoped that she could help him. Joanna agreed to the doctor''s request as she was always softhearted. But considering her own situation, she was still secretly searching for Wilson''s past. She remembered the first time she met him in the shopping mall. She went there and asked about it, but no one knew Wilson. However, it didn''t work these days, so Joanna was inevitably a little disappointed. Who would like to raise a stranger for nothing. When she returned home, she was in a very bad mood. When she was about to open the door, she saw the man who followed her back all the way looked grievous. He thought that it was he who made her unhappy so that she would give up on him. So he didn''t dare to go too close to her, keeping a suitable distance, and pitifully discussed, "Joanna, don''t leave me, okay?" He looked like a pet dog that didn''t want its owner to abandon! At that time, Joanna''s ''heart was softened, and she nodded somehow. Then she was in trouble. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Wilson''s innocent and harmless eyes stared straight at Joanna. It seemed that time had stopped at this moment. Wilson thought Joanna was beautiful. She had a round and chubby face with a little baby fat, and her white skin was very soft, making people want to nip her in the face. Her big, bright and beautiful eyes blinked nkly from time to time. She was like a piece of white paper, simple enough to be seen through at a nce. He was very grateful for what Joanna had done for him. Not only did she take care of him for so long, but she paid for his medical fee. What''s more, she was willing to take him in. All these made Wilson''s heart feel a little warm. She was so kind-hearted that she couldn''t bear to lose him after he picked up this silly guy who was hit by a car. Although he hadn''t regained his memory, it was still a piece of cake for him to make a living. But in front of Joanna, Wilson felt the unprecedented warmth and care. He could have lived without her, but he just couldn''t give up the warmth from her. Like a stray puppy, he had to stick to her and draw satisfaction from her. Thanks to Joanna''s selfless help, the fear caused by memory loss was also reduced a lot. s, Joanna sighed. She couldn''t find a house in a short time, and all the family members were taken on vacation by the rich boyfriend of Emily. Therefore, Joanna had to take him home. "You can stay here temporarily. Then move out when I rent a suitable house." Joanna opened the gate and led Wilson into the house. Wilson followed Joanna obediently. When he heard that Joanna asked him to move out, he said with anger, "I don''t want to move out. I want to live with you." Then he held the arm of Joanna, as if afraid that she would leave him. "I didn''t ask you to move out alone. I will, too." Joanna thought she must be crazy to rent a house alone for the one following her. This was another big expense. "There is no spare room in our house. You can sleep on the sofa for a while. Just leave your things in the study." Joanna put the two T-shirts of Wilson which were the only thing he had in the study, and went out to tell Wilson who was standing in the living room. "Well, where do you live now, Joanna?" Wilson looked at Joanna in confusion. "Me? Of course I will stay in my own room. What do you think? " As if watching a lunatic, Joanna stared at Wilson. This was her house. If she didn''t live in her own room, would she sleep on the ground? "I don''t want to sleep alone. I want to live with you. I can only take a little bit ce." He looked at her with a sincere expression. "You can''t even sleep on the ground. Now, go to take a shower." Rubbing her eyebrows, Joanna believed that she would die of anger sooner orter. While entering the bathroom with all her strength, Joanna pointed at the things in the bathroom and said, "here is hot water. If you feel hot, open this. These were shampoo, body wash and towels. I don''t have any proper clothes at home. You can wear my father''s clothes. " When she was about to close the door, she added with concern, "be careful with your wound." Then she left the bathroom alone. When Wilson was showering in the shower, an image shed through his mind. It was a man taking a shower. He shook his hair and sped up the shower. While Wilson was taking a shower, Joanna went back to her own room and quickly took a shower. Then she found a new quilt and bed sheet for him. Although there was no spare bed for him to sleep on, she prepared everything that should be prepared. Then she found a set of extra pajamas. It might not fit him, but it was better than nothing. Joanna was busy finding a quilt for Wilson. When she heard the sound of water in the bathroom stop, she knew that he had finished showering. She saw Wilson walking out of the bathroom. Her hair was still wet, with water dripping into his cor. Joanna couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, ''he is really handsome. Even if he is wearing ordinary household clothes, he is still handsome.''. "What''s wrong?" He felt a little bit ufortable as Joanna kept staring at him. ''Is my clothes too weird? I don''t think I''m the person who will wear it, '' he thought. "Oh, nothing. These are pajamas. You can change them when you go to bed." Joanna looked away hurriedly and blushed. She handed him the pajamas. What are you doing? You are staring at others. "Put the clothes you changed into the washing machine. I''ll do itter. You must be hungry. Let''s have something to eat first. "She dared not to look at Wilson''s face. She lowered her head and walked to the kitchen. Chapter 6 Illusion An Old Married Couple Chapter 6 Illusion An Old Married Couple Taking a look at the food materials in the refrigerator and turning her head back, Joanna saw Wilson standing at the door of the kitchen in a lovely manner. All of a sudden, an idea came to her mind. Since he was obedient to her now, how about If she could teach him to do the housework, it would save her a lot of trouble. "Wilson, let me teach you how to cook, and then you won''t be hungry." She looked countlessly at Wilson standing at the door, smiling sincerely. He nodded obediently and went into the kitchen. "Okay." He stood next to Joanna and tilted his head to look at her, "what do I need to do now?" For the first time, I could teach him to make some simple dishes. Thinking of this, Joanna took two eggs and a vegetables out of the fridge. "I will teach you the simplest noodles today." Joanna gave him a demonstration which contained various kinds ofplicated knowledge, and made Wilson do experiments by himself from time to time. "There are ingredients in this cab. There are bowls and chopsticks as well as tools." She reminded him while cooking the noodles. After all, if she wanted him to learn to cook, he should know where these things were ced. Joanna tied up her hair, and a few strands of them hanging down. Wilson looked at her side face for a moment and was a little lost. Seeing the sweat on her forehead, he couldn''t help wiping the sweat on her forehead with his sleeve, which made Joanna pause. What was he doing? The scene looked more and more like an old married couple, a very affectionate scene. old married couple? Shocked by her own idea, Joannaughed at herself secretly. They had known each other for less than half a month, how could she have such an illusion? She ced the bowl on the table, and started to enjoy the noodles, with Wilson sitting beside her. After the meal, Joanna taught him to wash the dishes. She didn''t realize that although this person became somewhat silly after the car ident, he was very smart and could almost learn everything at once. "Okay. We can talk about itter. I have to go to bed now. You should also go to bed early. Good night. " Then Joanna rushed back to her room, leaving Wilson alone at the kitchen door in a daze. Joanna wrapped in a quilt and tossed on the bed, would it be too much for him to do these housework? She had seen him for several times and believed that this man was not a simple man, and he might have never done this before. When they met for the first time, she had helped him, but he said she was meddlesome. Now he was different because he lost his memory. "Well, forget it. Since I have paid so much medical fees for him, I won''t be excessive if I reward him for doing some housework." Lowering her head into the quilt, she fell asleep soon. "Ah" With a roar, Wilson woke up. Sitting on the sofa, he took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. In his dream, he was driving on a phone and didn''t care about the traffic. He didn''t know whether it was an ident or a deliberate one. A car was out of control and bumped into him. Then the sky and the earth were spinning round. He felt painful and difficult to breathe. All of a sudden, he heard a woman''s voice. "Sir Wake up Hold on. " It was a familiar voice. Who was that? "Joanna?" The moment he woke up, he called out the name of Joanna. Wilson''s eyes darkened, ''who am I?'' And who was that woman? Why did this dream feel so real? He scratched his hair, his head was ached, and his brain seemed to be torn apart. After he gradually calmed down, Wilson became sleepless. He looked at the rm clock at the bedside. It was half past five in the morning. Every time he sat on the bed and thought of the dream he just had, he felt suffocated. Since he couldn''t fall asleep, he decided to cook breakfast for Joanna. When he got everything ready and stood in the kitchen. Wilson realized that he couldn''t cook anything except the noodles that Joanna taught himst night. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He sighed deeply, thinking that he was going to give her a surprise. Forget it, he decided to cook the noodles. He recalled what happened yesterday and made the breakfast smoothly. Looking at the clock in the living room, it was only seven o''clock. He didn''t know when Joanna would go to work, but it seemed that she hadn''t gone to work yet. So he went to Joanna''s bedroom with the noodles. "Joanna, are you up? I have made breakfast for you. " He turned his head to hear what was going on in the room. It had been almost one minute, but the person inside hadn''t given any response. Wilson had no choice but to knock the door again and said, "Joanna, I''ming in." There was still no reply. Maybe she was still in aa, so he had to open the door himself. What he saw was the sleeping face of Joanna. Her skin was very good, Wilson refrained himself from touching her face. When he came back to his senses, he was already standing by the bedside of Joanna. "Joanna, it''s time to get up." He didn''t want to wake her up, but at the same time, he wanted her to taste the breakfast he had made. "Well..." As soon as Joanna opened her eyes, she saw a handsome man standing by her bed, looking at her with an affectionate look. She was in a daze for a long time before she responded. "Don''t you recognize me?" Wilson stared at Joanna who was stunned but did not react. He felt a little sad. Did she forget him. "Oh my God Why are you here Get out of here. " Realizing what happened, Joanna tightly wrapped herself in a quilt and said with a serious face to Wilson. She had taken Wilson home yesterday, but why was he here. "I knocked on the door just now, but you didn''t answer me, so I came in myself." Wilson watched Joanna''s move, feeling ufortable. "I made the noodles you taught me yesterday. I want you to have a taste." He presented her the noodles as if he was presenting a piece of treasure. Seeing the grievance on Wilson''s face, she realized that she overreacted. He might not think so much, but she thought him so bad. She was so guilty that she hastily exined, "I don''t mean to be so excited. I''m going to brush my teeth." Then she rushed to the bathroom to wash her mouth. She was still thinking that Wilson had made breakfast and brought it to her bed. He was such a young man of a new generation. Whoever would marry him must be happy. When she walked out of the bathroom, she saw Wilson waiting for her at the bedside. He was holding the bowl of noodles carefully with his hands. When she saw him, a stream of tear trickled down Joanna''s cheeks. Although the noodles were not as delicious as they looked, it was his first time to cook it and she thought it was good enough to make it. She tasted it. It was a little light and there were some broken eggshells. But when she saw that Wilson was looking at her expectantly, she answered against her conscience, "Hmm, it''s good." Hearing Joanna''s praise, Wilson smiled happily. "I''m d you like it. I can make it for you every day." Chapter 7 Promise I Wont Throw You Out Chapter 7 Promise I Won''t Throw You Out "Why did you get up so early?" In order to make the atmosphere less embarrassing, Joanna asked casually. However, Wilson frowned but still answered Joanna''s question. "I couldn''t fall asleep because I had a nightmare. I thought you must be tired, so I prepared breakfast for you. " "Had a nightmare? What did you dream of? " Joanna looked at Wilson with curiosity. "I dreamed I had a car ident. I heard a woman''s voice calling me," Wilson looked at Joanna in front of him. Every time he thought of that dream, he felt ufortable. Isn''t this the scene of hisst car ident? Maybe he didn''t notice the face in the dream so he didn''t remember. "Did you remember anything about the past? Such as familiar things or people. " Joanna looked at him nervously. Did he remember the past? Thinking of this possibility, she feltplicated. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. On the one hand, she hoped that Wilson could regain his memory as soon as possible, so that she wouldn''t need to take care of him and she would be easier. But on the other hand, she somewhat coveted his kindness to her. If he thought of leaving, what should she do? She seemed to get used to his warmth, as if she did not want to be alone again. "Nothing. I just can''t remember anything. My head is aching all the time." Wilson shook his head day and night, and there was obvious disappointment in his eyes. It seemed that he was eager to remember the past and return to his original world as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Joanna was a little disappointed. After all, they were just passing through each other''s lives. Seeing that the expression on Joanna''s face changed, he thought that he must have done something to make her angry, so he asked pitifully, "Joanna, did I do something wrong? Don''t be angry. " "I''m not angry. I just didn''t sleep wellst night." Looking at the person who was like a child in front of her, Joanna dismissed her doubts. ''what am I thinking? If he remembered something, he would have gone to the hospital to check. How could he have the mood to make breakfast for me?'' she thought. After finishing her breakfast, Wilson naturally took the bowl in Joanna''s hand and went to the kitchen. When Joanna changed her clothes, Wilson was cleaning up the kitchen. It''s inevitable that there will be some confusion when cooking for the first time Looking at his back in silence, she stepped forward and said, "let me help you." When she was going to help him with the suitcase, Wilson stopped her and said, "As a girl, you don''t need to do it. These things are not troublesome. Let me do it for you." "Well, don''t cook breakfast this week. You haven''t fully recovered yet. You''d better have more rest." Joanna felt guilty at the thought of the fact that she had mistreated a patient. "Are you worried about me?" Hearing thest sentence of Joanna, Wilson''s face once again lit up with a happy smile. "Well, I''m not Well... " She was unwilling to admit that she was worried about him, so she packed her things and was about to go to work. "I have to go to work. Just stay at home today." Then she left without looking back, leaving Wilson''s wantonughter behind her head. "Ha, you are just too shy." Joanna took Wilson back to make a re-examination and asked the doctor about the situation for his memory recovery. "Doctor, why Wilson can''t regain his memory for so long? Will he never remember it all his life? " "It''s hard to say. Each one''s situation is different. Although the blood clot in Mr. Yan''s brain had disappeared, there was still an effect of the car ident. Some people might regain their memory by themselves after a period of time, and they might not regain it all their lives. " Joanna went back home with Wilson disappointedly, worried about the effect of the car ident, but Wilson thought that she was eager to restore his memory because she didn''t want to take care of him anymore. "Wilson, If you feel ufortable, do let me know." After thinking for a long time, Joanna said to Wilson. She was afraid that he would feel ufortable but did not say anything. If that happened, his illness would be dyed. However, Wilson didn''t reply. He felt very sad, because he thought that Joanna wasn''t really care about him. "Wilson, I''m talking to you, you..." "Do you think I''m too troublesome?" Before Joanna could finish her words, she was interrupted by Wilson. His voice was so deep that it was like he was about to cry. "What are you talking about? I don''t dislike you. " Joanna didn''t understand what he was thinking. She really thought he was a trouble before, but now she doesn''t think so. "Then why you are so eager to let me recover my memory?" Wilson looked at Joanna wronged, tears welling up in his eyes, as if he would cry if Joanna didn''t want him. "Don''t you want to send me away?" Joanna sighed, as she was so worried about him that she almost forgot Wilson''s insecurity, and his dependence on her. "I didn''t mean to drive you away. As you heard, the after effect of the car ident has little effect on your body, so I said I would take you to see the doctor to check if there is any other problem. Don''t think too much. " Hearing Joanna''s words, Wilson''s face brightened up and turned to be innocent as he used to be. "I knew that I''m so cute. How could you abandon me?" Looking at his uterus, Joanna couldn''t help but wonder, ''was it really Wilson?'' She felt there were just two persons in front of her. "Yes, you are right. You are the most lovely person in the world. I promise you. I won''t drive you away unless you want to. " Joanna looked at him sincerely and promised. With the promise of Joanna, Wilson lived in her house and became a temporary part of her family. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Joanna went home immediately after work every day, and Wilson had been studying doing housework lately. Joanna worked very hard every day, so Wilson thought that it would be a shame if he didn''t do anything, so he asked Joanna to teach him to do housework. He said confidently, "I will take charge of these things from now on!" Joanna was delighted by Wilson''s consideration. Although she didn''t know what kind of person he was in the past, she was moved by his consideration since he moved in her house. Sometimes Joanna would think that it would be great if they were real lovers. Chapter 8 Warmth I Wont Leave You Alone Chapter 8 Warmth I Won''t Leave You Alone Joanna quickly found a t. Her family wasing back, so she had to leave before they arrived. So She nned to move on the weekend. In the evening of the day before yesterday, Wilson helped Joanna pack up her things after dinner. He didn''t have much time and just knew a few simple clothes. Although not many things were packed, it took almost two hours to pack them up. After all, she had lived here for more than twenty years. It was a lie that she didn''t miss it. Of course, Wilson noticed the sadness in Joanna''s eyes, so he sat quietly with her. "Do you want to live with me?" Although Wilson could see that Joanna was not in a good mood. But he didn''t know the reason, he thought it was because she didn''t want to live with him, "Not at all. You''d better go to bed early." Then she was about to go back to her room. After all, there were a lot of things to do tomorrow. "Joanna, I will keep youpany and never leave you alone." Wilson roared this sentence at the sight of the back of Joanna. He didn''t know why he said this. He was stunned himself. He just doesn''t want Joanna to be unhappy. Joanna stopped her steps. She knew that he wanted her to be happy, or perhaps he did not mean it, but she also wanted to indulge in such a kind of white lie. So she turned around and gave Wilson a warm smile. "Okay, remember what you said. You won''t leave me alone." After saying that, she went back to her room. She couldn''t even figure out what she was happy with. On the early morning of the next day, Joanna got up to clear up her belongings. Wilson dared not to stay upte, so he helped her with the suitcases. Wilson was yawning all the time. Joanna looked at him with a smile. "Have a rest. Most of the things are sorted out, so I can do the rest by myself." "No, how could I let you do this alone?" Seeing Wilson''s earnest face, she knew he cared about her, so she said nothing. She finally got everything arranged and waited for the taxi toe. They didn''t have much stuff, so they didn''t ask movers. Reclining on the sofa limply, Joanna rubbed her shoulders. Wilson sat next to her and massaged her shoulders to make her feel better. "No, you don''t need to do this." Joanna is not used to being so close to him. She was about to get up, but he stopped her. "Sit down, let me give you a massage." Wilson''s hands rx the muscles for Joanna, but she felt very ufortable. After all, she had never been so close to a man. "Okay, okay. I feelfortable now. You can have a rest." Joanna pushed Wilson away and tried to keep him away from her. But, Wilson was a person she couldn''t figure out. Wilson looked at Joanna with a smile andy down on her leg, "Then you could give me a massage, my shoulders are also tired." Then he pretended to be poor as if he really felt bad. Looking at the back side of Wilson''s head, Joanna can''t help thinking that was this guy really silly after being knocked? "I didn''t ask you to give me a massage. Get off my legs now," Joanna pushed Wilson, but he didn''t move. "Joanna, we should help each other." Wilson hugged Joanna''s legs and didn''t let her go, as if he wouldn''t get off without a massage. Unable to change his mind, Joanna had to give him a massage. Maybe because Wilson was too tired, he fell asleep on her legs. Knowing that he was too tired, Joanna didn''t wake him up and let him rest his head on her thighs, even if her thighs were numb. Looking at his side face, Joanna couldn''t help but sigh that he was so handsome. After getting along with him for a period of time, she felt that he was considerate. "Joanna..." Joanna heard Wilson was calling her name in a low voice, she was touched. Over the years, she seldom felt warmth, few people treat her like this. That was a different feeling, not like friendship, but not willing to let go. The apartment they rented was not big. After all, Joanna was not rich enough to rent a good one. But after all, it was a new house, so they needed to do the cleaning. It was already five o''clock in the afternoon when they finished the cleaning. To celebrate the move, Joanna made her best dish. Joanna didn''t teach Wilson to cook these dishes. After all, these dishes were too difficult for him now, so he could only help in the kitchen. Seeing that Joanna reached out to tie the straps, he walked behind her, and thoughtfully pulled out her hair from the band. Feeling the movements of Wilson, Joanna straightened her back. The movements were a little vague, but unexpectedly she was very happy, as if they were really a couple. "Can you Stay away from me. I''ll ssh it on your clothester. " She tried to calm down, and even stammered. "It doesn''t matter. My skin is rough and thick anyway." An innocent smile appeared on his face. Being a little stunned, Joanna turned around and stopped talking to him with a red face. "Oh, my God! Your face is so red. Is it too hot?" While they were talking, Wilson knocked at Joanna''s face. he looked innocent, but in fact, he was ecstatic. He finally met her face. Her skin was really good. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Because of Wilson''s action, Joanna''s face turned redder, but she exined eagerly, "I''m not hot, only a little stuffy in the kitchen." She quickened her cooking, hoping that the dinner would be ready as soon as possible, so that she could stay away from the trouble. "Wash the dishes and put them on the table. Take these dishes out first. When they are ready, we can have dinner." In order not to let Wilson disturb her mind, she had to assign him to do something else. As soon as Joanna walked out of the kitchen with thest dish in her hand, she saw Wilson sitting on a chair, his eyes scanning every dish on the table, with a pair of chopsticks in her hand. As if he was considering which dish to taste first, Joanna put thest dish on the table. "Have a try. These are my best dishes." Wilson picked up a piece of braised pork nearest to him and put it into his mouth. "Well! It''s so delicious! You are wonderful. " "Of course," Joanna took off her apron and said proudly. They had a quiet meal. It was not that they didn''t want to talk, Wilson just want to eat. Chapter 9 Question Am I Pretty Chapter 9 Question Am I Pretty The next day, Joanna took Wilson outside. Since he was discharged from the hospital, he had been staying at home, and she had been busy with work and had no time to take him out. The doctor said his memory loss was only temporary. Maybe going out and rxing was good for his recovery, so there was today''s trip. The streets on the weekend were crowded. As if afraid that Joanna would get lost, Wilson held her hand. Yesterday, Joanna saw the two T-shirts which she bought for him when he was in hospital. She felt a little apologetic, so she wanted to buy some more clothes for Wilson. They just left the store, then saw a begging child stretching out his hand to them and said, "Miss and Sir, please give me a little money." Wilson looked at the child confusedly, wondering why the child was dressed like this, and looked at Joanna with a confused look. Joanna smiled and took out ten dors from her bag. She loosened Wilson''s hand and bowed to touch the child''s head. Without any dislike, she said, "take them to buy some food." The boy seemed to be overwhelmed. Most people just gave him one or two dors as pocket money, and some even regarded him as a bacteria. Only this Miss with a warm smile did not dislike him and gave him so much money. "Thank you, beautiful Miss." Then he ran away. "Joanna, what does the kid do? Why does he wear such dirty clothes?" Wilson couldn''t help but ask. "Because he doesn''t have his parents, you must be kind when you meet such a child." Joanna exined to him patiently. "Mom and dad? What''s that? " Wilson stared at Joanna with a sincere expression. Those were all new terms for him. "Mom, Dad, eh..." Joanna was embarrassed. How could she exin mom and dad to him? "They are the people who have been taking care of you since you were a child, they will buy you delicious food, clothes and love you." That should be the exnation. "Ah." A look of sudden realization on Wilson''s face. "I see. It''s you, Joanna. You will buy me delicious food as well. You also bought me clothes just now and cares about me a lot. " Then he showed an expression of "praise me for my intelligence". Joanna refused to talk with him. At noon, Joanna took Wilson to a food stall. "Don''t look down on this shop, They made super delicious food. " Noticing that Wilson looked at the food with a disgusted face, Joanna hurriedly exined to him. "But I want to eat the food cooked by you," Wilson pouted and acted like a spoiled child. Sincest night, he had been recalling the taste of the porridge made by Joanna. "You can eat after we go back at night. see, I ordered some more for you. You''ll like it." Joanna tried her best to persuade him. "Well, I only eat it because of you." Wilson reluctantly moved his chopsticks to eat, which was a great relief to Joanna. Although it was very delicious, he didn''t want to admit it at all. "Humph, not as good as you." "¡­¡­" Joanna didn''t know what to say. It was too obvious that he was ttering her, so she didn''t answer him and buried her head to eat. After lunch, Joanna prepared to take Wilson to see a movie. On weekend, a new movie was on release. When they were about to arrive the cinema, the begging kid they had just met appeared in front of them again. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Miss and Sir, could you give me some money?" He spread his hands in front. When he saw the kid''s clothes and words, he understood that the kid must have been the same as before. He let go of Joanna''s hand and watched her take money to the kid After the boy ran away, he held Joanna''s hand again and walked to the cinema. "Joanna, why do I feel that kid is kind of simr to the previous one?" He asked Joanna with curiosity. "It''s the previous one." Joanna said casually. It seemed that she didn''t care about that much. "Then why did you give him money?" Wilson was even more confused. "It''s not easy for a kid at such a young age to beg. It''s not much for me. As long as I can help the child, why should I care about once or twice?" Joanna knew how it felt to be hungry. Her stepmother didn''t often cook her before, and her father didn''t ask too much, so she thought of herself at the sight of the child. So she gave him money and asked him to eat something. Wilson stared at the side face of Joanna and suddenly realized that she had always been a kind person, no matter for himself or others. She could take care of him with all her heart even they didn''t know each other before, And she just gave some money to the child. Thinking of that, he held Joanna''s. Fortunately, he met Joanna. As Wilson knew nothing, Joanna had to ask him to stay there and wait for her. Then she went to buy the tickets, popcorn and coke. The handsome face and the tall figure attracted the attention of many passersby. Wilson looked at these people and wondered whether he was behaving weirdly? "Joanna, a lot of people looked at me strangely just now. Is there something wrong with me?" Wilson spoke out his doubts when he saw Joanna walking towards him. "They stare at you just because you look good." It was easy for Joanna to guess what they were thinking about, so she exin. "What do you mean by good-looking?" Wilson kept asking. "I just feel that you will attract their attention," Joanna could not help thinking that was he a fool after being hit by a car ident. "Oh, then do you think I''m pretty?" Wilson blinked his big eyes and asked Joanna sincerely. "I don''t think so." She didn''t want to answer any more questions, so she walked towards the theater, leaving Wilson alone. "How could you do this to me? People all think that I''m a very pretty. It''s not fair." Joanna finally managed to persuade Wilson to sit down quietly. A few minutes after they sat down, he began to feel restless again. But before he could open his mouth, he was stopped by Joanna. "If you continue to talk nonsense like this, I won''t take you out any more." So Wilson shut his mouth and peeped furtively at Joanna. When the movie was in the middle, Wilson handed the Coke to Joanna. He was afraid that she would be thirsty, but Chapter 10 Curiosity How To Get Pregnant Chapter 10 Curiosity How To Get Pregnant "What are you doing? You spilled the drink." Looking at the coke spilled on her arm, Joanna took a look at Wilson. What an idiot. "I''m sorry, Joanna. I didn''t mean it. I''m afraid that you''re thirsty, so I... " He was just going to hand her the drink, but used too much force. Hearing his words, Joanna couldn''t be angry anymore. She took out a tissue to make her clothes neat, but was snatched by Wilson. "Let me help you. After all, it was me who made you dirty." Then he pressed a piece of tissue on the arm of Joanna, which made her blush. When she was about to p his hand off, Wilson touched the arm of Joanna. "It''s so soft. Why didn''t I have it?" Then he touched his own skin. His movement was spotted by a girl next to him. The girl gave him a strange look, and Joanna was embarrassed. What a shame. She held Wilson''s hands and walked out of the cinema as soon as possible. At the moment, Wilson was still thinking about the question he had just asked. "Hey, you haven''t answered my question yet." He kept asking Joanna about her answer and hoped that she would answer his question. "Wilson. I will leave you alone if you keep talking." Seeing Joanna''s red face, he thought she was angry, so he stopped talking. After less than ten minutes, Wilson couldn''t stand it anymore. He apologized actively. "I''m sorry, Joanna. I''m sorry." Wilson held Joanna''s arm and said like a spoiled child. Casting a nce at Wilson, Joanna sighed and wondered whether she was raising a baby?. Seeing that Joanna was no longer angry, he took her hand. She tried to struggle for a few times, but failed, so she let he take her hand. They shopped in the night market together. Wilson felt very curious. He asked Joanna many questions all the time, and she patiently answered his questions. Standing in front of a small shop, Wilson stopped and asked, "Joanna, what''s this?" "Use that circle to cover what you want. If you make it, it''s yours." "It seems very interesting. Joanna, I want to y it as well." Wilson opened her round eyes to watch Joanna. Joanna stared at him as if she was talking to a stranger. "Are you still a kid?" she asked "Joanna, let me have a try." Wilson held the hand of Joanna and acted coquettishly, as if he would cry to him if she didn''t allow him to y. She had no choice but to pay, ten minutester. "Thanks." Taking over the box in his hand, he looked at Joanna with a proud face. "Look, Joanna, am I excellent?" Looking at Wilson in front of her, Joanna was a little surprised. She just wanted him to y for a while, but who knew he was so good that he could hit every circle. "Okay, now we have yed the game. Can we go home now?" She helped Wilson take some things he won. "Okay, let''s go home." After returning home, Wilson was very excited, he was jumping up and down. Joanna held her forehead to look at him, she didn''t want to say anything. "Wilson, are you going to sleep? I have to work tomorrow." She repressed her anger and said. "Hi, Joanna. I want to ask you onest question before go to sleep." "What question?" Thinking that she was about to go to bed, Joanna raised her voice with a bit of joy. "I saw a girl in the hospital before. Her belly was so big and the same as that girl I saw in the street today. What''s wrong with them? Don''t they feel weird? " Wilson tilted his head and pondered over it. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "They are not sick, they are pregnant." "What do you mean by pregnant?" He was puzzled. "They have a baby in their belly." She replied to him with impatience. "Just as same as the kid today? But the kid is so big. Can their belly hold it? " He was still puzzled. "A baby is not born that big." She randomly made a size with her hand and said, "you are also small when you were born." "So, how can I get pregnant?" "Well I don''t know how to exin it to you. You will know it in the future. Do you have any other questions? " Joanna didn''t want to waste any more time talking to him. "Have you ever been pregnant, Joanna?" He was curious about what the pregnant woman would look like. "I haven''t been married yet. How could I be pregnant?" "What does pregnancy have to do with marriage?" "You should fall in love first, then get married, and finally have a baby. Got it? I''m going to sleep. Have fun. " What kind of question was that? Should she tell him what a woman needs to do before she could get pregnant? What should she answer if he really asked her about it. "Fall in love with someone? Get married? You haven''t exined it to me yet. " Joanna covered her head with the quilt, ignoring every word spoken outside by Wilson. The living expenses of the two were much higher, and all the savings of Joanna were used to pay for Wilson''s medical expenses and rent the house. In order not to worry him, she told him that she needed to work overtime but found a part-time job. It would be better to stick to it until the next month. Joanna consoled herself that she would feel much more rxed after she received her sry. Wilson had been staying at home by himself all the time. Recently, some vague scenes would always appear in his mind. Every time he saw financial news, he felt a sudden sense of familiarity, which made him a little confused. He didn''t know what was going on with him. However, it was gettingter when Joanna came back home. From 5:00 at the beginning to 8:9 PM next, Wilson kept asking what she was doing, but Joanna always prevaricated at the excuse of working overtime. His intuition told him that there was something wrong, but he could do nothing about it. Even if Joanna tried to hide, the tiredness was still obvious in her eyes. Seeing that she worked so hard, Wilson was very guilty. As a strong and healthy man, he always felt bad that Joanna has to take care of him. So he proposed to her to work and make money. "You don''t remember your major, and you don''t know what you did in the past,. He would be tired to do the temporary workers. You haven''t fully recovered yet. You''d better stay at home to recuperate. " Hearing the words of Joanna, Wilson felt helpless. "You can''t always do this. I don''t want you to work so hard." In recent days, Joanna came backte and looked haggard, but he could do nothing. Would she raise him like this for the rest of his life? Chapter 11 Sick Wilsons Care Chapter 11 Sick Wilson''s Care She knew that Wilson would feel sorry for her, but there was nothing she could do. If she had a choice, she wouldn''t want to work so hard. Joanna sighed slightly and said tofort, "don''t worry. There are too many things to deal with in the company recently. I will be fine after these days." When Wilson finished cleaning up and went out of the kitchen, he found that Joanna was sleeping on the sofa. He bent over and carried her back to the room. After covering her up, he turned around and left. Glimpsing the disappearing figures of Wilson, Joanna closed her eyes and sank into darkness. Wilson had learned a lot of new dishes online. Thinking that he couldn''t help Joanna, she decided to cook something delicious to make her healthier. Strangely enough, as if he was born with this kind of ability, he learned very quickly and smoothly. No matter how it tasted, it looked good. But Joanna went out early and came backte every day. As a newer, she always had endless things to do, which led to the irregr eating pattern. As a result, not only Wilson couldn''t show his talents of cooking, but also she fell ill finally. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Joanna tried to get up, but she was too weak to do that. As soon as she tried to move, she felt a pair of burning eyes staring at her, and there were always two kinds of She felt guilty. She turned around and saw the stern face of Wilson. She forced a smile awkwardly and lowered her head. "Then I can ask for leave. " It was the first time for Joanna to see such serious faces since they knew each other. Even she was a little scared when she thought of the scene when Wilson was pissed off. Seeing that Joanna had promised to ask for leave, Wilson became kind. "Joanna, I have made porridge for you. Please have some." Wilson took the bowl from the bedside and sat bedside Joanna''s bed. "You are too weak to feed yourself now. Let me do it for you." Joanna knew that it was useless to refuse him, so she just let him go. Wilson fed her patiently with the spoon of porridge that he used to feed her. Every spoonful of porridge would be carefully blew cool before bringing it to her mouth. He looked like very gentle. "Joanna, no matter how important your work is, you should take good care of yourself. It hurts me if you get sick. " After that, he put the bowl back to the kitchen, and helped Joanna take her medicine, tucking her in. He then leaned on the bedside of Joanna and said in a pettishly charming manner. "It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry. I will be fine tomorrow after taking the medicine." Joanna knew that Wilson cared about her, so sheforted him to let him rest assured. "Don''t work overtime in the future. It''s so boring to stay at home alone." Wilson looked innocent with his eyes wide open. She thought that it wouldn''t earn much for her to do part-time job. Besides, he would be pestering her if she refused him. So she decided to go home earlier to apany him. Then she agreed to his request. "Well, you have a good rest. I''m in the living room. If you need anything, just call me." Joanna quickly fell asleep because of the drugs. Wilson left the room when he saw her sleeping. Joanna was still in aa perhaps because she was too tired. Wilson wanted to call her out to have dinner, but he saw that her was still sleeping. He thought that she might be really tired and didn''t disturb her. He quietly left and cooked by himself. But it was strange to eat without her. Wilson sat on the sofa watching financial news on TV. He couldn''t get rid of the familiarity, so he watched financial news recently in order to remember something. Joanna kept herself in the bedroom until the night fell. Wilson was afraid that it might hurt her stomach because she had only a bowl of porridge a day. After thinking for a long time, he went into Joanna''s room and was about to wake her up for eating. However, he saw that Joanna was lying on her side, her face flushed and she was moaning. "Joanna, what''s wrong with you?" Wilson walked quickly to the bedside of Joanna and shook her shoulder. Then he put his hand on her forehead, which was hot. "Wilson Joanna opened her eyes weakly, looking at the anxious face passing by Wilson. "I''ll take you to the hospital, hold on. Wilson didn''t know what happened to Joanna, so he thought of taking her to the hospital. When he was about to help her up, he heard Joanna spoke in a weak voice. "No, No need go to the hospital In the TV cab Below Drawer, look for Antipyretics. " "Let''s go to the hospital. I''m so worried about you." Wilson was a little scared seeing such a weak Joanna. "No need. It''s just an ordinary fever. You don''t need toe to the hospital in such a hurry. Besides, you don''t know the way." Wilson seldom went out all along. Thest time he went out was because he was leading by Joanna. He really didn''t know where to go. He had to look for the medicine and brought a cup of hot water for Joanna. After he saw Joanna asleep, he went to the living room to look for hisputer. He opened a browser and typed some words, "how to take care of a person who has a fever.". After quickly browsing through the information he needed, he went back to Joanna''s room and opened the window. Then he went back to his room and got a quilt to Joanna. It was said that sweat often broke out on the Inte, so he covered her with the quilt. From time to time, Wilson changed the cold towel on the forehead of Joanna and put her hand back to the quilt. It was not until the middle of the night did she regain her normal temperature. Wilson was so tired that he directly fell asleep bedside Joanna. The first ray of sunshine passed through the curtain in the morning and shone on the two people in the room. Joanna woke up first. As soon as she sat up, she saw the sleeping face of Wilson beside. Did he look after her for all night? Last night, she was very sleepy. She felt that someone had put her hand into the quilt and changed the cold towel on her forehead for her. It was him. Yes, only he and I live in this house. Who else but him? What Joanna did woke Wilson up. Seeing her sitting on the bed, he said delightedly, "you''re awake. Are you feeling better now?" Then he put his hand on her forehead and found that her body temperature was normal. He was relieved. "Thank God! you are fine!" He took his quilt off Joanna. "Do you want to take a shower? You must be ufortable as you got sweatyst night. I''m going to make some porridge for you." Watching Wilson walking away, Joanna was still in a daze. It was said that people were the most lonely when they were sick. The worried look on Wilson''s face yesterday and his meticulous care for her made her feel unprecedentedly warm. Chapter 12 Threat Find A Man To Marry Chapter 12 Threat Find A Man To Marry Under the pressure and temptation of Wilson, Joanna had to ask for a few days'' leave. Wilson persuaded her, "What if you go to work with your disease, faint, and infect others? Please consider for your colleagues! " Hearing Wilson''s words, Joanna felt at a loss whether to cry or tough. During the days when she took a rest at home, Joanna was quite rxed, as Wilson did not let her do anything. "Joanna, the only thing you need to do is to have a good rest at home, and I will do all the housework." Wilson pressed down Joanna on the sofa, and returned to the kitchen to cook. Joanna wanted to do something, but Wilson did not let her. For happy times, people will only be dissatisfied with its short duration, and never sigh for its beauty Life is always filled with changes. You can''t guess what will happen next. Joanna had been used to living with Wilson, and he was used to ying cute to her, because he was sure that she wouldpromise. She was used to his gentleness and consideration. Although sometimes he would ask stupid questions, on the whole, she lived a happy life. But there is a saying, the calm before the storm. All this had been broken by a phone call. After resting at home for many days, Joanna made sure again and again that she would pay attention to her health and eat on time. Wilson finally let her go to work. It was the first day that Joanna came back to thepany and had a good time. But all her good mood went down after getting a call. As soon as Joanna went back home, she received a call from her stepmother. Looking at the caller ID on the phone, she had no choice but reluctantly answered it. "Hello." "Joanna, have you gotten Jack''s registered residence? Don''t you ever try to fool me, or you will never get your mother''s belongings. and Emily... " Thinking of the fact that she had not managed to deal with Jack''s registered residence, Joanna was so anxious, so she didn''t hear what her stepmother said at all. "Hey, are you listening?" Her stepmother''s loud voice came clearly to Joanna on the phone. "Got it." Before her stepmother could say anything else, she hung up the phone in advance. Having lived a happy life these days, Joannapletely forgot about that matter. How could she, as an unmarried woman, make registered residence for Jack. She didn''t even have a boyfriend, let alone to find a nominal father for Jack. So she needed to find a man to cooperate for a marriage. After everything was handled, they would get a divorce. That was a happy ending for everyone. However, even her male intimate friend rejected her rude request, and her pursuers only wanted to marry but not divorce. What should she do. Oh my God. "What are you doing here, Joanna? Come on in. The dinner is ready. " Wilson knew Joanna came back, but she was standing at the door, so he called Joann.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Within a minute." Hearing the sound of Wilson, Joanna replied him subconsciously and went into the living room. Suddenly, Joanna looked up at Wilson with a cunning look shing in her eyes. ''Wilson?'' ''Wilson?''?! ! ''what the hell! Isn''t he a real man! Joanna was about to cry. In the past, Joanna felt a little unlucky to be treated as a family member of Wilson. Now she thought she was lucky to meet Wilson, which saved her a lot of trouble! Since Wilson could cooperate, it would be no problem for him to get married and then get divorced? Joanna kept staring at Wilson, which made him in a cold sweat. Wilson stared at the strange Joanna in front of him, feeling a little scared. Then he cautiously said, "Joanna, you Are you okay? You are so strange today. " "I''m fine." Joanna shook her hand and did not exin too much. "Didn''t you say that we can eat? I''m hungry. Let''s eat. " If Wilson heard that she was hungry, he would not think about what she was thinking. Instead, he would only think of her being hungry. indeed. "Then let''s have dinner. I learned a new dish today. Try it and tell me whether it is delicious." Wilson took Joanna by the hand and sat down at the table, pouring out the soup. To be honest, Wilson was a really amazing man. Not only did he have a good memory, he was also very good at cooking. Even Joanna sighed that she was not as good as him. Moreover, Joanna''s stomach was fastidious because of Wilson, she wanted to eat what Wilson made for her instead of going out to eat. During the dinner, Wilson kept chattering with Joanna, asking her about what had happened in her company. Although she didn''t want to talk to him, but she still patiently answered the stupid questions of him. Joanna had alreadye up with a whole set of ns in her mind. She confirmed that her marriage with Wilson would be going smoothly, and only a little tricks would be enough. As for the future divorce, though it was a little embarrassing, consider it as a reward for saving his life. Joanna shut herself in her room and prepared for the following small n. Wilson didn''t know what Joanna was doing, so he yed with herputer. With some memories, Wilson opened the stock market of the MIDI. It was less than ten o''clock at night, which was the time when the MIDI stock market opened. Wilson didn''t know what ount he had kept in mind. Maybe it was the ount that he used to use very often, so he could remember it so deeply. After put his slender hands on the keyboard, he skillfully logged in. As if he was interested, he bought a few stocks. Then he visited the official website of a well-known auction house. Suddenly, Wilson''s eyes were brightened up It was a limited edition of Rolls-Royce. A thought struck Wilson when he saw it. If Joanna had such a car. In that case, she wouldn''t have to work so hard to take a bus to work every day! Wilson''s fingers moved quickly on the keyboard. His eyes, which were clear and silly when he saw Joanna became sharp deep. It seemed that he was an inborn falcon. All the benefits and profits he saw in the deal were his prey. He will always be quick, urate and ruthless to put everything into his pocket. "Wilson Wilson... " It was Joanna''s voice, and it cut Wilson''s mind. He was stunned when he looked back. Chapter 13 Plan Marry me Chapter 13 n Marry me Well, She was dressed in a white satin skirt with big wavy hair, which made her look more beautiful suddenly. She walked in high heels, with a smile on her face, step by step towards Wilson. Her face was slightly red because of shyness, but was more charming. Joanna, who seldom wore high-heeled shoes, with a smile on her face but kept ming herself for not falling down, or it would be so embarrassing! That was why she missed Wilson''s different emotion. She had already done the first step. The second step is to At that moment, Joanna''s foot sprained and fell straight forward before she could react. She was frightened and closed her eyes. This time, it seemed that she would have a close contact with the floor! Waiting for the pain, Joanna felt that something was wrong. Why is the floor soft? Why It''s soft on the mouth? She was stunned, and then tried to open one of her eyes, but in the next moment her eyes unconsciously widened. She jumped off Wilson''s body and pointed at him and herself hurriedly. "You You You... " There was nothing unusual on Wilson''s face. He stood up and asked with concern, "Joanna, are you okay? Did you get hurt? I saw that you were almost falling down just now, so I went to pick you up reflexively. Are you okay? " Joanna continued to breathe deeply. It was her first kiss! However, her sight was like looking at the culprit. Joanna''s reaction confused Wilson. He scratched his head and asked, "what''s wrong? Did I do something wrong? " He looked as if he was wronged. Looking at his face, Joanna''s heart was softened. The fall had messed up all her ns! s! Her n failed. Her first kiss was gone. What a double whammy! Wait Suddenly, Joanna''s eyes lit up. She kept her eyes fixed on Wilson. All of a sudden, Wilson felt something cool on his back. He swallowed and asked, "Joanna What''s wrong? " As the voice fell, Joanna suddenly became pitiful. She pretended to wipe her tears and choked, "just now, you even kissed me..." "What? Do you mean mouth to mouth? " Joanna sniffed, "you have to be responsible for the kiss." She observed Wilson''s reaction while speaking. Wilson blinked his eyes, unable to understand what she meant. "How can I be responsible for you?" he asked "You have to marry me! I gave you my first kiss! " Wilson pointed himself then and Joanna, then asked, "shall I marry you?" Joanna nodded, and nodded again. "Do I have to?" Wilson asked innocently. Joanna continued, "if you don''t marry me, I can''t get married and I will spend my whole life alone. It''s my first kiss and I have to marry whoever I give my first kiss to!" Wilson looked into Joanna''s eyes with his innocent eyes, and told her firmly, "Ok, I''ll marry you! I won''t leave you alone! " It was said that the eyes of a person were the window of the heart. In fact, neither of the people who said this thought about another situation. That is, the windows are made of ss, and their shadows can also be seen. Sometimes, what is disyed is not the heart, but the reflection of the person opposite! Just like the moment, the innocence and pure of Wilson''s eyes was the reflection of Joanna''s heart. Therefore, Joanna was cheated by this sentence. She jumped with joy and held Wilson''s neck, which was a whole head taller than her, and said excitedly, "Okay, let''s go get the marriage license tomorrow." Although the process was full of twists and turns, the result was finally settled! Thinking of that, Joanna felt a little worried. ''is it really a good idea to trick a man who has lost his memory? In the next moment, she kicked these thoughts out of her mind. In short, the most important thing was to solve the current problems! The moment Joanna hugged his neck, Wilson was a little stiff. For an innocent young man like him, it was unimaginable that a woman suddenly flung herself upon him At the thought of this, he got a little excited. He put his hands around Joanna''s waist, did not know what to do. When he finally made up his mind and wanted to hold Joanna, she had already jumped away. The moment Joanna jumped up, she banged the door shut. She must be so excited that her proposal was epted, so she shut it up so loudly. And she announced in the room, "good night, I''m sleeping now.". You should go to bed early too. Tomorrow morning we will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to line up. " After these words, Joanna turned off the light. Wilson was still standing in front of Joanna''s bedroom door. He was shocked! "Joanna, how can you do this? It''s still early now." Looking at the clock on the wall, he said pitifully, "it''s only nine o''clock. Why do you go to bed so early?"? Lying on the bed, Joanna was happy. She was even happier when she heard the voice that he scratch the door like a cat. In the past month, she spent almost every day with Wilson. And during the first week, she had to go to the hospital and take care of him. In the following weeks, even though Wilson was discharged from the hospital, he still liked to stay with her. In such a short time, Joanna got a sense of peace from Wilson. She doted on him even though she knew he was hit by a car and didn''t even have any basic sense of life. What''s more, because Wilson will be driven out of her house very soon as her family will travel back soon. She has found an apartment to live with him, and she can''t bear to see him sleep on the streets. She wasn''t rich, but she spent all her savings on his treatment and his life. Although she was very kind, she rarely did this for others. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She liked being pestered by him. She felt safe andfortable. Even Joanna''s best friend said she was poisoned by a beauty. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so irrational to pick up a ward on the street? The next day, Joanna asked for a half day leave from thepany and prepared breakfast for Wilson and heated milk. After breakfast, Joanna didn''t go out with Wilson in a hurry, she made a call to her stepmother first. Since the marriage registration needed a registered residence book, her book was here, but where was Wilson? She didn''t think he would take along the registered residence with him. As soon as her stepmother received the phone call, she smiled and promised to be under her control. How could she refuse Joanna when she agreed that the child could be legally registered in her registered residence book? After everything was done, Joanna took a taxi to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Wilson. Chapter 14 Certification I Will Support You Chapter 14 Certification I Will Support You When they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, Joanna handed Wilson''s identity card and registered residence book to him and asked to confirm again. "Wilson, Do you know what is a marriage?" "I know." Wilson raised his handsome face and showed an adorable expression. He came to Joanna and exined to her, "It means that I can sleep on your bed from tonight." Of course, Wilson saw all from the TV series. "¡­¡­" Shocked by what he said, Joanna thought in suspicious, was he really silly? How can he be so smart at such things? Fine, just a bed, right? Since he wanted to sleep on her bed, she would satisfy him. "Fine! If you and I get the marriage license, I will sleep in the guest room myself tonight. " Finishing her words, Joanna went towards the Civil Affairs Bureau happily. Wilson had a little reaction and muttered with a pout, "huh! Liar! You misunderstand me. I mean we sleep in the same bed. " Joanna happened to hear Wilson''s ''whispers. Turning around, Joanna reached out her hand and knocked on Wilson''s head. "How dare the doctor say that you were silly because of the crash? Humph, he didn''t see you like this. ''Since you are not stupid at all, I won''t let you marry me!'' I''ll let you sleep on the street tonight. " "It''s... it''s my fault. I''ll sleep on the sofa and I''ll sleep in the guest room," Wilson held Joanna''s hand and rubbed her shoulder to apologize. Hearing that, Joanna couldn''t helpughing. She gently touched Wilson''s soft hair, and said softly and generously, "since you have admitted your mistake, let''s go get the marriage certificate. Don''t worry. I won''t let you sleep on the street. I will support you! " Half an hourter, holding two big red booklets in hands, Joanna stared at Wilson''s face in satisfaction. She spent only nine dors on her husband, who was more handsome than the TV series! Wilson was staring at the red marriage certificate in the hand of Joanna. He dragged her and asked, "Joanna, it means that we really married?" "Yes!" Joanna smiled. Somehow, when she saw the photo of a man with a red background on the red marriage certificate, she had an illusion. Although Wilson was dull, it was not bad to have him with her for the rest of her life. Being cheered up by the positive response of Joanna, Wilson looked into her eyes and said seriously, "call me honey, Joanna!" Joanna were shocked. What? ''How dare he let me call him'' husband ''? He must be crazy!''. However, it seemed that they just got the marriage certificate. It was difficult for her to deny the fact. "Well Are you hungry? Let me take you to eat something delicious. " Hearing the food, Wilson had even forgotten that Joanna didn''t called him husband. Anyway, it was a big day for them to get married. To celebrate her finding a good husband who would help her count money if she sold him, Joanna decided to treat Wilson a big meal. Her so-called food was hotpot. Having hot pot was one of the happiest things in this winter. However, the hot pot, which was the most delicious food in the eyes of Joanna, hesitated Wilson. Then Joanna said angrily, "what a picky eater, Wilson!" He had a slight mysophobia, and he didn''t like ces with too many people. For several times, when they passed by a fancy restaurant, Wilson just stood at the door and didn''t want to leave. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But without thinking, Joanna wouldn''t go to that kind of ce. It would be great if she could invite him to have hot pot. At the moment, Wilson''s heart was crumbling. He didn''t know why he couldn''t even take a step in this ce of low-grade catering. His vague memory seemed to remind him that he was not the person who should go to this kind of ce. However, Wilson glimpsed at Joanna and said with a smile, "since you like eating, I will eat with you. I''m not particr about food. I want to be a good husband." Uh Good husband Joanna was choked by her saliva. She felt a little awkward to hear the word husband. They enjoyed the hot pot to celebrate. To get the marriage certificate, she asked for a half day leave, and she had to work in the afternoon. Wilson took Wilson home and told him, "I have to go to work in the afternoon. Stay at home. I''ll call Rita to apany youter. " Rita had been longing to meet Wilson, so she invited her toe here this afternoon. "No, honey. I don''t want it. Stay with me. We just got our marriage license. I don''t want you to leave now. " Wilson grabbed Joanna''s arm and wouldn''t let her go. His coquetry really made her heart ache. However, no matter how seductive his face was, she had only asked for half a day''s leave and she had to go back to work now. "Wilson!" Joanna yelled deliberately. Wilson seemed to be startled by the sudden loud shout of Joanna and immediately kept quiet. He pouted to show his pity. It had to be said that this guy''s little act of cute was really powerless for Joanna to resist. He was handsome in the first ce. It was not easy for Joanna to resist him. But work is also very important. To take care of Wilson, she had spent the whole year''s holiday. "Wilson, you should be sensible, okay?" "But, Joanna, we just got married not long ago. There is a marriage leave. Please ask for a marriage leave and stay with me. " As time went by, Wilson began to shake the sleeves of Joanna. Joanna knew him so well that he wouldn''t give up if he didn''t have enough benefit. "Be good, I will go to work this afternoon. Then ask for leave from tomorrow on, okay? Just an afternoon. I''lle back tomorrow to apany you. Is that okay? " "Okay!" The one who got what he wanted was as happy as a child who got candy. Looking at the smile on his face, which was rare for her, Joanna was also very happy. But to her surprise, her emotion was affected by Wilson. Chapter 15 Secret A Surprise For You Chapter 15 Secret A Surprise For You Joanna called her friend and Rita told her that she would arrive soon, so she went to work. Before long, Rita attended to Wilson at the request of Joanna. But he didn''t speak since Joanna left. He just sat there sullenly. He ignored Rita. The TV drama was about to start, but Rita had no choice but to let it go. She watched TV and was eating snacks, completely ignoring Wilson around her. Being annoyed, Wilson held Joanna''sptop and started to y it. Many famous brands were opened and closed under his fingertips. Soon, some happy expressions appeared on Wilson''s faces. Rita didn''t notice that all afternoon, in addition to theputer, Wilson opened the door to receive express delivery. The parcel was delivered ten minutester. After several times, Rita found out. "Wilson, you are signing for whose express packages?" "It''s none of your business." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Hearing that, Rita was stunned. She said, "aha, narrow-minded." So Rita continued watching TV. When Joanna came back from work, her room was already filled with packages,rge or small. As Rita was in a hurry to go home, she said a few words to Joanna and then left. When Joanna found the parcels, she was shocked. "Wilson, what is going on?" With a spring breeze like warm smile on Wilson''s face, he said to her sincerely, "Joanna, these are my gifts for you." While speaking, Wilson took out a small box from his pocket and handed it to Joanna. "What is it?" Shit, what happened this afternoon? Joanna couldn''t even thinking. Wilson smiled and opened the box to take out the things. He took Joanna''s hand and put the ring on her hand. "Joanna, this is the wedding ring for you. Do you like it?" "¡­¡­" "What? Isn''t it right? It''s what happens on TV... " Looking at the ring on her finger, which stunned Joanna. Wilson, this fool actually prepared a ring for her? When Rita left, she said that Wilson had yed on herputer and signed for more than a dozen packages. ''Does he know how to buy online presents? "Wilson, where did you get the money?" Joanna was confused. "Joanna, do you like the ring I gave you?" Wilson didn''t answer the question, but kept looking at Joanna, waiting for her to speak whether she liked it or not. Not until now did Joanna notice the ring. It was a big diamond Oh, no, it couldn''t be a diamond. It should be ss beads? If it is a diamond, then the diamond must be worth several hundred thousand dors? Looking at the ring, Joanna nodded, "yes." Perhaps he was the first man who was so kind to her in her life. "Joanna, here are some more. Open them and have a look. Do you like them?" "Well Wilson, you have to learn to save money. Got it? "Frugal is a virtue. I don''t need these things. Shall we retreat backter?" She could take the ring because it fix her size. As for the others, it''s no need for her to have too many gifts. "No, they are for you. No way! I won''t return them! " As he spoke, Wilson lowered his head all the time. One could imagine the expression on his face. "I don''t want you to spend so much money." Joanna unwrapped the gifts one by one. When she saw the world-famous luxury clothes hanging on the bags, she just smiled. ''idiot, you know how to buy extravagant branded good.'' Well, I''d better retreat quietly. ''. She thought. Wilson excitedly saw Joanna finish unwrapping the present. Then he childishly asked, "Joanna, do you like it?" "I like I like! " If she said no, he would definitely act like a spoiled child again. And his kindness was somewhat pleasing. The feeling of being cared, trusted, and loved touched and almost made Joanna cry. God knew how much love shecked. She had never expected that one day, she would feel that from a silly man picked up at a road. Never mind. It must be a fortune for her to apany this stupid man all her life. Joanna was so moved, Wilson continued to say, "Joanna, I have another gift for you. But we have to keep it a secret and tell you tomorrow. " Joanna became depressed He even learnt to keep secret! Joanna had forgotten that the gift was supposed to be confidential. Because she had performed well in her work and often fawned on her leaders, the leaders approved her application of marriage application very quickly. Joanna thought about that. She wanted to register Jack''s registered residence during the marriage leave. But, as soon as they finished breakfast, Wilson asked Joanna to stay with her. "Joanna, let''s go out." "Where are we going? What are we going to do?" "I want to go out! I want to go out!" Wilson was acting like a bully. But it happened that Joanna had no choice but to satisfy him because she was moved by him yesterday. She thought it would be better to have a long time in the afternoon and deal with some important business. So she promised Wilson to go shopping with him, changed her clothes and went out. Joanna took Wilson to the carriage, but in the beginning, he refused. He wanted to hail a taxi, but considering that she had run out of money, Wilson had no choice but to give in and take the bus with Joanna. Therefore, Wilson began to use his long hands and feet as advantages to help Joanna to squeeze into the bus. Then he, as a flower protect, reached out his arm to hold Joanna on his chest. However, his arm was so long that it blocked the view of Joanna for several times. Impatiently, Joanna pushed his hand away. "Wilson, Keep your hand off me." Therefore, Wilson put it away as she ordered. When someone was about to get close to Joanna, his arms recovered automatically. Again, Joanna was angry, because she didn''t realize that Wilson was trying to protect her from being touched and crowded. But there were already several young girls around them who were keeping staring at Wilson because of his outstanding appearance. Every time when they saw Wilson protected Joanna, which made the girls soften their hearts. Some of them even took out their phones to take photos of them. Some of them even scolded their boyfriends next to them in a low voice for not being considerate and gentle like Wilson. Chapter 16 Honey Wait For Me Chapter 16 Honey Wait For Me When they finally arrived at the bus station, they got off and went to the entrance of the bus together. As they walked out of the bus, Wilson protected Joanna with his body all the way. He took hold of her hand and said excitedly, "Joanna, look over there." Wilson pointed to the parking lot opposite the bus station. "What are you doing?" "Come with me. I will show you something." Wilson said mysteriously, pulling up Joanna and passing away. Joanna thought that she went out topany him today anyway. In the parking lot. Wilson held Joanna''s hand and stood in front of a luxury car that had no license te. "Do you like it, Joanna?" "¡­¡­" Looking at the luxury cars which has the logo ovepped ''R'', Joanna was stunned at once. Is he crazy? He was a fool at first, but now he was crazy? This was a Rolls Royce. What could she do even if she liked it? "Wilson, are you kidding me? Who doesn''t like such an expensive car? Stay away. Don''t you stain the car. We can''t even afford paint repair. " Then Joanna quietly left the luxury car. However, she was stopped by Wilson at the next second. "Joanna, it''s hard for you to take a bus to work. This is a gift for you. From now on, it is your personal car. By the way, you must be very tired from the work. How about I hire a driver for you? " "¡­¡­" Now Joanna was sure that Wilson lost his mind. He began to talk nonsense. ''a Rolls Royce for her?''? A personal car and a driver? ''oh my God! It''s just a joke! I can''t buy such a car even if I sell myself!''. "Wilson, wake up! Don''t be kidding! Come on, let''s go home. Let''s go home. " It almost drove her crazy. She thought she had to take Wilson to the hospital for a check-up in advance. Wilson thought he really wasn''t kidding! "Joanna..." Wilson lowered his head sadly. But no matter how he behaved, Wilson was forbidden to stay in front of the luxury cars. What if the shards were really scraped? To prove that he was not joking, he prepared to show the key to her, so he looked around beside the car. Looking that, Joanna became nervous and rushed to prevent him from touching the luxury car. However, Wilson had not found what he wanted, which made him very angry. All of a sudden, he remembered that something was inside the car. So he picked up a brick and smashed it on the window. However, it seemed like Wilson had figured out what Joanna was thinking. He wanted to prove that he was not joking. As soon as he walked beside the car, he saw the key on the driver''s seat He walked over and checked the tire as if he was looking for something. Joanna was stunned "¡­¡­" It was a joke, went too far Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tears welled up in Joanna''s eyes. ''Oh, my God! The more scared you are about the thing, the more it will happen. "Wilson, stop! Otherwise, I will leave you alone!" This time, Wilson was absolutely terrified, standing there still. Then Joanna ran to the car to look at the window and bowed to the emperor with both hands. Then she took out a note from her bag, and left her phone number on it. She took Wilson to leave. Joanna was agitated and nervous all the way home. What if the driver found her? I''m screwed She decided to go back to work tomorrow. Maybe the owner will allow her to dy or pay in installments. Wilson not only failed to prove it but had hidden himself in a corner since he went back home. Fortunately, Joanna was softhearted and gave him lunch atst. The car owner didn''t call her after lunch, and waiting for a long time, she was so flustered. She decided to get down to business first and wait for the result. Joanna called Rita and asked her to help take care of Wilson. But Rita couldn''t show up because of other issues. So Joanna arranged the TV channel for Wilson, bathed a ss of lemonade, turned off the gas, and cleaned up all the things that might hurt this idiot. She tried to persuade him, "it''s afternoon. You stay at home and watch TV. I have something to do. Don''t worry. I''ll make dinner for you tonight. So don''t turn on the gas and electricity in the house, okay? " Hearing that she was going out, and she did not want to take him with her, Wilson grabbed Joanna''s hand all of a sudden. "Honey, my newly married wife, how can you leave me alone at home? This is not good for a romantic rtionship. I don''t want to. " "¡­¡­" wife? Joanna was still embarrassed to be called that way. However, she liked to see that he acted like a spoiled child, he was charming! It should be strange and disgusting for a man to act like a spoiled child. But why when it came to Wilson He was so attractive? Then, Joanna concluded that''s because such a good-looking face. They were forgiven even they killed people. "Don''t be naughty! Wilson. I have something important to do this afternoon. Have you forgotten the trouble you made this morning? I tell you, wait for me at home. Or divorce. Do you understand? " It was an obvious threat which might not work on others, but worked on Wilson. And he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous because he had done something wrong this morning. Handsome face frowned, looking as if he was wronged, showing a little grievance. Wilson grabbed the hand of Joanna and swayed coquettishly. "I''m good, then you call me good husband." Joanna was speechless. How she wished she could hold his cor and take him to the doctor and ask him what was wrong with him? "Okay, honey, wait for me at home." Well, Joanna had to admit that shepromised because of Wilson''s handsome face. When he heard Joanna call him "honey", Wilson excitedly lifted her up and circled around. "I''m Joanna''s husband. Joanna is my wife. Joanna called me husband, Joanna wasn''t angry about me" Hearing that, Joanna''s face turned red. What did he mean by saying that she wasn''t angry any more Why did she have no idea what to do with him? Besides, although they had gotten their marriage certificate, she usually just let Wilson pull her hand or sleeves. Even the ''temptation'' of that night was only a form. In other words, they had never had any intimate contact. Suddenly, Wilson hugged Joanna up like this. Moreover, as they were at home, all the clothes they wore were thin, so Joanna could clearly feel Wilson''s pectorals. Chapter 17 Past A Mysterious Man Chapter 17 Past A Mysterious Man That feeling Moreover, the call "husband" and "wife" by Wilson made Joanna embarrassed, she blushed and her heart beat fast. Joanna blushed because of shy. She was afraid that her silly husband in name would know that. She had to admit that even though Wilson was notpletely recovered, he was extremely intelligent and had strong observation ability. Joanna tried to push Wilson away, but as soon as her hands touched his chest, she felt the muscles. It felt like Joanna got an electric shock since it was from a strong man. Joanna waspletely shocked and put down her hands quickly. She thought it must be because of his beautiful appearance that she felt a little nervous. But he didn''t put her down. "Wilson, have you turned enough? Do you want to kill me?" She had slight anemia and could not stand it at all. He put her down immediately as she spoke. When Wilson put Joanna down, one handid on her soft, slender waist Joanna took a deep breath and adjusted her breath. Then her eyes slowly followed the twilight Wilson''s arm and saw the palm His fair and slender hand was exactly holding her soft waist. As a result, Joanna''s eyes widened "Wilson! ! ! How dare he take advantage of her? "Haha, honey." Wilson thought his wife''s voice was so sweet. She grabbed his thumb and showed him the evidence. "How dare you take advantage of me?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Honey..." Wilson immediately pretended to be aggrieved and cute. "Don''t call me honey." At that moment, Wilson realized his wife was angry and furious. A sh of inspiration came to Wilson. "Honey, aren''t you going to deal with something? Do you have time?" It seemed that Wilson had forgotten her business, and was suddenly promoted. She shook Wilson''s fingers hurriedly and ran back to her room to fetch the documents. She muttered, "It''s a real dy. I''ll check with youter." As soon as the door was opened, Joanna rushed outside. Deep in Wilson''s eyes, there was a hint of slyness. With a smile on his face, he waved goodbye to her beautiful figure outside the door, "honey, be careful on the way. I will wait for you at home." As for the matter of Joanna, her stepmother had told her about it. All she needed to do was to bring some necessary documents and identification. After Joanna left, Wilson felt bored staying at home all day long. Suddenly he noticed theputer on the sofa in the living room. Thinking of the familiar feeling when he used theputer before, he couldn''t help but have a palpitation, so he simply chose to forget that Joanna told him "not to touch electric appliances" and turned on theputer. He turned on the MIDI login page, typed in the ount and clicked. He didn''t open it. Looking at the screen of theputer in silence for a while, he said, "it''s really an illusion." Finding that there was nothing to do with theputer, he turned off theputer and took the wallet to the nearby supermarket to buy something. Under the influence of Joanna, carefully calcted, it took more than one hour to by some simple daily necessities. On his way home, he passed a newspaper booth, which made him walk to it by ident. Standing in front of the stall, he had no idea what to buy. But he felt strange if wouldn''t buy one. So he grabbed one randomly and was about to pay the bill. "Landy, please pay the bill." The fat woman, who was sitting in a newspaper booth, raised her head and was stunned by what she saw. "Well, aren''t you That what... " Thendy couldn''t remember where she had met the man, but he looked very familiar, so she asked one of her friends, "old man, this young man looks familiar. Have we met before? " As she spoke, she looked at Wilson up and down. "You know every handsome man well. Don''t stare at him like that." The old man said to Wilson apologetically. "It doesn''t matter. How much do I have to buy this book?" They were talking while smiling tenderly from ear to ear, not caring about her rudeness. "This one..." "Ah I remember the man on the coverst month. " Before the owner could finish his words, his wife shouted, "It''s you. That''s right. I remember it clearly." "Well, It''s a little impressive," The shop owner looked him up and down while confirming what his wife had said. Their conversation made Wilson frown. The cover of the magazine? Was it really him? Who was he? Why was it on the cover? "Is there any magazine left?" Suddenly, Wilson had an impulse to remember the past, so he asked. "Well, that magazine is very popr. It has sold out after several copies." Thendy said honestly. Even some little girls bought it. They couldn''t understand because they were in a financial magazine. It''s said that they came for the man on the cover. He was not only in good shape, but also the CEO of arge group. But now he couldn''t remember anything. After paying, he went home with her things. Wilson had a headache now. The scenes shed in his mind again and again. Then he saw a man sat on the chair in a cold manner, letting the makeup artist do whatever she wanted on his face. "I will only give you half an hour. Don''t bring the recorder." His voice was as cold as ice. The man next to him gave a ttering smile and said respectfully, "Mr. Yan, don''t worry. We won''t dy your time and I promise that we won''t bring any recording equipment." The man sitting on the stool was someone they had paid a lot of effort to get. If they could get an interview with him, the sales of their magazines could at least double or even three times. If he didn''t do well in the man''s favor, he would definitely be killed by his boss. And that cold man, he was exactly Wilson. Now he was even more confused. Who was he in the past. After thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t figure out the answer. But then he realized that he had already gone downstairs. He shook his head, trying not to think about it anymore. Chapter 18 Discomfort Dysmenorrhea Chapter 18 Difort Dysmenorrhea Wilson didn''t tell his doubts to Joanna. Although he didn''t want to hide anything from her, he subtly felt that he should not tell her about it. With a pale face, Joanna walked out of the bathroom. Her period came. Again she felt how sad it was when she was not with her family. Her heart began to cold from inside. She really hoped that someone could warm it up Wilson opened the door with the paper bag and the key with difficulty. He just came back from a nearby supermarket. After putting the things he bought into the kitchen and returning to the living room, he saw that Joanna was lying on the sofa and trembling, hugging herself tightly. He froze for a second and then squatted down beside her. "Joanna, what''s wrong with you?" She was fine before he went out, but why did she be like this after a while. What''s going on? When Joanna opened her eyes, she found Wilson was looking at her. She shook her head weakly to show she was fine. He held her up from the sofa and said anxiously, "I''m taking you to the hospital. Can you tolerate a little bit longer, Joanna?" "It''s just dysmenorrhea. I don''t need to go to the hospital..." She was in his arms. Seeing that he was worried about her, she suddenly felt that the pain was not so unbearable. "Dysmenorrhea? Then what should I do Are you feeling bad? " For Wilson, this kind of disease was like a hieroglyphic. He knew nothing about it. "I''m fine," Her voice was light and weak, as if she had been tortured by pain. "You''re shaking all over, but you said you''re fine. Let me send you to the hospital." After that, he held tight to Joanna and strode to the door. Joanna released her hands from her belly and pulled Wilson''s arm to stop him, "I just feel cold. I really don''t need to go to the hospital." N?velDrama.Org ? content. She felt ashamed at the thought of being sent to the hospital by a man because of dysmenorrhea. She didn''t want to be so ashamed. She knew her body well. Her dysmenorrhea was not that serious. She just needed to pay attention to keep warm and drink more hot water. Being taken care by Wilson, she felt much less pain. It felt good to be cared about by someone. Her mother passed away at a young age, and her father married her stepmother. Since then, she had learned to endure everything on her own. Although Melissa and Rita were her best friends, she couldn''t ask them for help anytime. She was a human being, and she would be helpless. But she had no one to take care of her, so she had to grit her teeth and insist. Deep inside her heart, she still hoped that someone could care about her and warm her. Seeing that there was a trace of blood on Joanna''s face, and her body was no longer shaking heavily, he decided to believe her temporarily and take her into the room, holding her tightly in his arms. Looking at the man who held her, his eyes were full of endless care and tenderness, and his hands were holding her tightly. She sobbed as she was touched. She rested her head on his shoulder and said, "thank you. I feel much better now." She felt his warmth not only warmed her body, but also her heart. She didn''t want him to release her. She wanted to hold him like this all the time. The scene was like a dream, so beautiful and warm. Two hearts together, ying the most beautiful music, listening, she felt the pain more and more far away In her dream, she felt his hands and his worried eyes. How could she not fall in love with such a gentle and considerate man? Who doesn''t want to keep it for himself? Since this incident, the rtionship between Joanna and Wilson had improved significantly. In the past, Wilson was obedient to Joanna. But since he saw the feeble and helpless side of herst time, the mature side of him woke up. He began to treat her with a spoiling attitude, treating her like a little girl and doting on her. He was willing to spoil her day and night, so did Joanna and Xia. Or to be more specific, she had been longing to be treated like this and taken good care of. She often blushed and her heart beat fast because of his little actions, and her heart was filled with infinite joy. Although Wilson has lost his memory, she have to admit that he is very smart. Every time he has any questions that he does not understand, he will ask Joanna or check informations himself. Last time when Joanna had a dysmenorrhea, Wilson asked her about what had happened to her. But she was too embarrassed to tell him directly, so she gave him a thick book and hid herself in her bedroom. It was titled family medicine He read that book carefully and told Joanna that it was caused by her weak constitution. He thought it could improve her physique by practicing the methods in the book. Wilson said in a serious way, which made Joanna''s face turn red. One day, while I was ying games on the sofa, Wilson identally browsed on a strange website. He suddenly remembered what happened in the cinema not long ago. Thinking of this, Wilson blushed. As soon as Joanna came out of the room, she heard a strange noise, which was not loud but was particrly clear in a quiet room. Wilson looked at theputer screen and didn''t notice her. Puzzled, Joanna walked over. The moment she saw theputer screen, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Damn it, he was looking at "Wilson, why are you using myputer?" Suddenly Wilson saw the serious expression on Joanna, and his doubts convinced him to ignore the blushing on her face. "Joanna, these two people are so strange? What are they doing? " At this time, Joanna was embarrassed and she almost forgot that Wilson was an idiot now. He definitely didn''t know what this was. But Joanna was still very angry. He was watching a movie, using herputer. It was okay, anyway. How dare he ask her for what they were doing. God, what did she do to deserve meet this idiot. Chapter 19 Contemplation He Knows Nothing Chapter 19 Contemtion He Knows Nothing "Well They Yes, we are exchanging feelings." She knew Wilson well. If she didn''t exin it, he wouldn''t calm down and would be annoyed. So she started to talk nonsense with him. "Why not put on their clothes if they want tomunicate with each other?" Wilson still felt that it was strange for two people not to wear clothes. "Well Not necessarily. They can exchange their feelings in clothes. " Joannaforted herself in mind that he knew nothing. He knew nothing. He knew nothing. The important things have to dere three times. "Is that so?" While saying that, he turned his head sideways, as if he was thinking. she watched Wilson thinking and felt speechless. "Turn off it now. I need to use theputer." "Joanna, let''s exchange our feelings," Hearing what Wilson said, Joanna was frozen. Without waiting for her response, he stood up and kissed on her lips. Noticing that Joanna didn''t make any response, he put out his tongue carefully and depicted the pleasure on her lips. Feeling Wilson''s tongue on her mouth, she blushed with shame to her neck and pushed him away. She covered her mouth with her hand and stared at him in shock, "you, you..." She didn''t know what to say for a moment and could only blush. "What''s wrong? I see that in TV dramas. " However, Wilson didn''t think he did anything wrong, but looked at Joanna with sincerity. "¡­¡­" She couldn''t even say a word because of what Wilson had said. "Your lip is soft and sweet." His words were a bit erotic, but became a little cute when Wilson said. She rolled her eyes and wondered what kind of TV y he watched. "Don''t watch TV series anymore." Then she left and went back to her room. Watching her receding figure, he was confused. Wilson saw the identity card of Joanna. At that time, she taught him how to read the information on the ID card. Knowing that her birthday wasing, he prepared a surprise for her in secret. Of course, he could make use of her friend. Wilson''s n was passed smoothly by Rita and Melissa, and they agreed to help and keep the news from Joanna. Wilson checked the calendar specially. It was a weekend for the day of Joanna''s birthday, so he let Rita trick Joanna out with a reason, leaving Melissa and him at home to deal with everything. "Then I''ll go. Can you stay at home by yourself?" Joanna was changing her shoes at the door. She felt strange. Normally, Wilson would ask her to spend the weekend with him. Why did he agree to let her out today? "I''m fine. Have a good time with Rita. Don''t worry about me." While standing at the door, Wilson help Joanna take her bag, he joked, "honey, if you don''t want to leave me, then Just kiss me. " He even reached out her mouth to kiss him. Joanna refused, "You can stay at home by yourself. I''m leaving." She grabbed her purse and left. He didn''t care about being rejected because he had something more important to do. "Melissa,e here. Joanna has gone out." After Joanna left, Wilson called Melissa to let here. He went out to get the cake. When he came back, Melissa was just right at the door. Then they decorated the room, and Rita was responsible for stopping Joanna from going home so early. Actually, Rita had wanted to go shopping with Joanna for a long time, but she didn''t have the chance. Even on weekend, she had topany with Wilson. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Joanna, It''s been a long time since we went shoppingst time." Rita hanged Joanna''s arm and leaned the weight of her body on her. Joanna looked at Rita, knowing that she hadn''t been with her for so long because of Wilson. "Okay, okay, it''s my fault, let''s go shopping today, okay?" "That''s a deal. Don''t abandon me when Wilson calls." She remembered that Joanna had promised her to go shopping with herst time, but before they finished shopping, she got a phone call from Wilson and then left. She had to make a deal with it in advance in case the same thing happened again. "I won''t do that again." Thinking of that Wilson did not ask her to stay, she felt a little sad, but soon she abandoned this idea. Joanna spent the whole morning apanying her. Rita was so energetic but her legs were almost broken. She was very ufortable wearing t shoes, while Rita was wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes, as if nothing had happened. Less than two minutes had passed, but Rita couldn''t sit any longer, so she wanted to take Joanna to go shopping again. "Rita, let me have a rest. My legs are tired." Joanna kneaded her legs and pleaded. "Let''s grab something to eat before we continue shopping. I''m hungry, too." Hearing that, Rita had to sit down again. "Well, let''s have food first. It won''t be easy to fool meter." Now that Joanna could go shopping with her, she would not let her go so easily. While waiting for the dishes, Rita talked about gossips. "Hey, Joanna, Wilson is so handsome. Are you interested in him?" Rita said and looked at Joanna viciously. The joke like kissst time came to her mind. Although she knew they didn''t know anything, she still blushed when she thought of it. "Who has a crush on I I didn''t. " Feeling guilty, she looked away. In fact, she didn''t know whether she had a crush on him or not. She enjoyed the present life, with his infinite love and his tenderness. But she was not sure whether he liked her or not. "Oh, look at your face. Anyone with eyes can see that you have a crush on her, but you still don''t admit it." As the best friend of Joanna, Rita could see through everything in her eyes. It was said that the spectators see the chess game better than the yers. "Is it that obvious?" Hearing what Rita said, Joanna wondered whether she really fell in love with Wilson? "Isn''t it obvious? Think about it. Who else do you care except me and Melissa? He is not your best friend. And he is handsome, which suits your taste. I''m not sure if you won''t like him. " "¡­¡­" The meal was finished in a tangled mood of Joanna. Rita could see that Wilson treated Joanna well, she wanted Joanna to see her heart. Chapter 20 Surprise Happy Birthday Chapter 20 Surprise Happy Birthday As soon as he got home, Wilson began to implement his big n. Looking at the clock on the wall, he found that it was already 4 o''clock in the afternoon. He should speed up his actions. The first step was cleaning. Wilson cleaned the house at least three times before he was satisfied. Even the sofa cloth was removed by washing in a washing machine, and it was especially dried by a drier. After that, it was carefullyid on the sofa again. The second step was to decorate the room. Wilson had bought a lot of colorful lights, candles, balloons and so on. Then he took out the design sketches and started to decorate them ording to the instructions on it. The wall behind the sofa marked "Happy Birthday to Joanna" with the colored light, and even the color of the light was blue, which was her favorite color. Then he decorated the room with colorful balloons, which was not so monotonous. Looking at the sofa wall, he was satisfied. After cleaning the table, he ced the candles and ornaments he had just bought on it. To celebrate the birthday of Joanna, Wilson searched online the candles arrangement. The third step was to cook. Wilson had revised the menu of tonight''s dinner many times. In the beginning, he wanted to make home-made dishes, after all he often ate it. Moreover, he knew what Joanna liked and what special vor she had. But in order to create a candlelight dinner atmosphere with candles, he decisively gave up on the homely dishes and changed to make western food. Imagine how it would be like to have a Chinese food in the beautiful candlelight. That was just too beautiful. All right, he just wanted to pretend to be powerful. It was the first time for Wilson to cook Western food. He was a little nervous. If he didn''t cook well, he would beughed at. But Wilson was really good at cooking. The food he cooked for the first time or the food he often cooked were both very delicious, so the western food he cooked today was also good. Moreover, he had made so many preparations and searched a lot of information online. It was the first time that he had been as serious as today when cooking. All he did was for the sake of an unforgettable birthday for Joanna. At seven o''clock in the evening, Wilson finished everything, he stood at the door, looking at the fruit of the whole afternoon''s hard work. Although he was very tired, as long as he thought of the smile on Joanna''s face, he felt very happy. No matter how tired he was, it was worth it. Flower, OK! Cake, OK! Candles, OK! Lighting, OK! Everything was ready, waiting for Joanna to go back home. He turned off the lights deliberately, hoping that she could see the words on the wall as soon as Joanna opened the door. As soon as Joanna went out of the door of thepany, Melissa called, "Joanna,e out to have dinner tonight." The dreamy and brilliant voice sounded on the phone, which relieved the weariness of working for a whole day. "What are you doing? Youe to me for dinner without a reason. I don''t know what you are up to." Of course Joanna knew Melissa was good to her. She hadn''t contacted her for a long time and missed her so much, she made fun of her. "Humph, how could you think of me like that. I don''t have any other intentions. Today is your birthday. I just want to celebrate it for you. " The voice of Melissa sounded a little aggrieved, but Joanna indeed felt a little sorry. "Sorry, it''s my fault. But I have something to do tonight. It''s the no need to celebrate my birthday. It doesn''t matter. " In fact, she was very happy that Melissa could remember her birthday. But when she thought that she had Wilson at home, she refused Melissa''s invitation in the end. "Since you have something to deal with, I won''t disturb you. Today is your birthday. You must eat something delicious." Melissa exhorted her again. It was not until Joanna made fun of her as her mother that she hung up the phone. "You naughty girl.". Her father didn''t call her the whole day. Either her stepmother didn''t allow him to call her, or she just forgot that today was her birthday. Melissa always remember her brithday, but father didn''t, which broke her heart. Although she should have been used to this, anyway, they were rted by blood, so her heart ached. It was almost eight o''clock when Joanna arrived at her home. When she went downstairs, she saw that the lights were off in the house, so she thought that it must be because Wilson had been asleep, so she opened the door lightly. But when she opened the door, she was stunned. She saw the decoration of the room. Her eyes were filled with warm tears. Seeing the scene in front of her, Joanna even doubted that if she had entered the wrong house. Was this her home? She cast a nce at the room and it was 302, it''s right. "Happy birthday, Joanna," Tears welled up in her eyes as Joanna watched Wilson smiling at her with a bunch of flowers in his hands. Today was her birthday. It had been many years since shest celebrated her birthday. Her mother passed away a long time ago, her stepmother didn''t even care if she was ill. How could she care if she was having a birthday. Her father didn''t care about her birthday at all. In fact, she couldn''t remember when her birthday was. She only celebrated it asionally with Melissa and Rita. But now As soon as she received the flowers from Wilson, she could not help but burst into tears. Seeing the tears falling down, Wilson became anxious. He reached out his hand to wipe away the tears as heforted, "Joanna, don''t cry. If you don''t like it, I will buy another one. Don''t cry, don''t cry. " Looking at the busy face in front of her, Joanna smiled again, "I didn''t cry, I was moved. Thank you. I like these flowers very much. " As she said, she smelled the flowers in his hand. "Well, they smell good." "Moved? ''Then why did she cry? I''ve learned from TV that tears onlye from sadness. '' Yan cangyue was confused. "Honey, I cried because of joy. When a man is happy, he will also cry." She exined patiently, looking at the dull face. The man in front of her was really nice to her. Wilson ced the cake on the table, arranged candles, and pushed it to Joanna. "Make a wish, Joanna." N?velDrama.Org ? content. With her hands folded, she closed her eyes and made a wish piously. He stared at her eyshes quivering and lost in thought. Since Joanna was very beautiful, she didn''t like to take care of her skin, but her skin was especially good. Opening her eyes, Joanna was shocked to see that Wilson stared at her. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? " "Nothing. Joanna, please blow out the candles." Wilson said that she couldn''t eat too much cake, so he only asked Joanna to have a bite of it before taking it back to the kitchen. Watching her favorite chocte running away, Joanna felt her heart was bleeding. Chapter 21 Surprise Happy Birthday 2 Chapter 21 Surprise Happy Birthday 2 "Joanna, have a try. This is my new dish, steak. I don''t know if you like it." Looking at Wilson, who is warmly rmended to himself, Joanna tasted a piece of steak with a smile. Joanna knew that Wilson was a talent in cooking, but she didn''t expect to be so good. The steak was well done. It tasted delicious with a hint of beef inside but didn''t smell bad. He could do that for the first time. Wilson was a genius. She wouldn''t be able to do it in a few months. "Yes, it tastes good. You''re not doing this for the first time, aren''t you? Otherwise, how could you do it so well? " The taste was as good as that of some chefs in Western restaurants. She was so lucky to eat such delicious steak. "I learned it today and I have known the secret of making it online. If you like it, I can cook it for you frequently." "You don''t have to do that. It must be very troublesome to do it. You don''t have to work so hard." Although Joanna liked it very much, she still thought he would be very tired. And if she ate too much, she would definitely get fat. As long as she thought of the picture that she became fat, the waist became thicker and legs bing thicker, I can''t help shivering. She didn''t want to be a fat woman, so she wanted to reject the delicious food, but it was obvious that Wilson had no idea what was going on in Joanna''s mind. "It doesn''t matter to me. I can cook for you every day if you like it." Seeing that she was treated with all Wilson''s heart and soul, Joanna felt so warm. "By the way, how do you know today is my birthday?" She remembered she had never mentioned her birthday to him, but why did he celebrate it for her. "You''ve taught me how to use my ID card. I saw your ID card by ident and kept your birthday in my mind." Exined Wilson patiently and honestly. It never urred to her that he would be so careful that he even remembered her birthday. Even a man who stayed with her for only one month could remember her birthday, and he even celebrated it with his heart. However, her own father did not even make a phone call to her today. Even if it was only a fake greeting, she was willing to believe it. But now he was unwilling to even pretend. After dinner, Joanna helped Wilson to clean the kitchen, with a reason that "you have been busy for a whole day today. If I don''t do anything, I''ll feel I''m a parasite." Wilson knew that she had made up her mind, so he didn''t refuse her help this time. They indeed worked much more efficiently. Seated on the couch, she scanned the room. The decoration was not very exquisite, but it was very scrupulous. All the dolls and desserts were her favorite, and the coloredmps were her favorite colors, and the cake was her favorite white chocte. All these could fully show the aspiration of Wilson, and the touch in Joanna''s heart could not be concealed. Wilson came out of the room with a big box holding in his hand. He sat down beside Joanna and put the box on her legs. "What''s this?" She felt that the box on her leg was so heavy that she couldn''t figure out what it was. "This is for you. Open it." Wilson looked at Joanna with anticipation. It was hard to imagine her expression when she saw the gift. With doubts, she carefully opened the box on her leg. A little fluffy head popped out of the box. It was a puppy dog in white. "Wow, how adorable!" Holding it in her arms, she allowed it to jump up and down. It was a very small puppy with white hair like a snowball. It was probably only several months old. "Do you like it? This is for you. " Wilson knew that Joanna must like such a lovely puppy. When he saw such a cute puppy, he thought it was suitable for her, so he bought it. "This is the Pomeranian dog. It''s only two months old." "Thank you. I like it very much." Holding the dog tightly in her arms, Joanna grabbed it and pat it on the back. "Does it has a name?" "Not yet. You can name it." As he saw that Joanna liked this gift so much, Wilson felt very satisfied. As expected, his judgment was right. "It is so small. How about we call it ''Little''? okay? Do you like it? " The dog shook its tail and then licked Joanna''s hand, making her itchy andugh all the time. A pampering smile appeared on Wilson''s face. "I''m d you like it." Joanna put the Little on the sofa and sat beside it to y with it. Since it was a good boy, he didn''t cry. When he wanted to go to the bathroom, he only let out a few groans. Noticing that Joanna kept her eyes on Little, Wilson was thinking about whether his decision was right or not. He felt like he was spoiled. "Summer, it''ste. Aren''t you going to work tomorrow?" Wilson kindly reminded Joanna, because he didn''t want her to y with Little any more. "Yes. It''s almost eleven o''clock now." Looking at the clock on the wall, she asked, "Where does Little live? " Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This question dumbfounded Wilson. HE had never thought about it and there was no spare room in their house. "Do you want to sleep with me?" She was still ying with the puppy. "Wanwan..." Little was kicking Joanna with its legs excitedly. "Then you can sleep with me?" Then she stood up and took Little back to the bedroom, leaving Wilson alone. It shouldn''t be like this. Why did he feel malice from the world. The next few days after she came back home, Joanna only focused on Little, either ying with it or searching online. She had even bought some books in order to take good care of Little. Wilson didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. It was a good thing that Joanna cared so much about the gifts, but he didn''t want to see the fact that she often ignored him. "Joanna, don''t y with Little. Talk to me." Wilson moved closer to Joanna and wanted to seek her comfort. "Don''t disturb me. I''m wondering if I should take a shower for Little." Joanna kept reading the books and hitting on the points in her hands for fear that she might see the important information. As time went by, Wilson found that Joanna was not interested in him at all, then made up his mind secretly. He couldn''t let it go on like this, or else his position would be ruined. Chapter 22 Travel Two Persons Tour Chapter 22 Travel Two Persons Tour Since he celebrated Joann''s birthday, the rtionship between them became closer. Although Joanna had forgotten someone when she yed with Little. Because the new year wasing, thepany was very busy. It was not rare that Joanna was so serious about her work that she didn''t be in a hurry even in critical moment. Because Little before, he had been neglected for a long time. Now he was ignored again because of work, which made him very unhappy. "Wilson. We can travel after I finish my work." Today, Rita called her about an activity held by TV station and the prize was a two person trip to Maldives. She also told her that she would go back home for the Spring Festival and she didn''t have time to go there, so she gave Joanna the tickets. Joanna knew she had ignored Wilson, so she decided to take him out for fun. The new year wasing soon, and her family had already returned to H city. When she said that she wanted to move out, her stepmother was very happy. Joanna did not want to go back to the house. She would like to go out with Wilson. "Travel? Where are you going? " Sure enough, Wilson''s attention was attracted by the two words "us" that Joanna mentioned. Although he also stayed with Joanna every day, he felt not right. "To Maldives," Then Joanna opened the Inte and searched for the information of the Maldives. Wilson''s eyes were sparkling with excitement as he was browsing the pictures on the Inte. The ce was so beautiful like heaven. He couldn''t help but picturing the scene that he and Joanna traveled together in Maldives. He can''t wait. "Okay. When shall we go?" Wilson started to look forward to the trip to Maldives with Joanna. "I''lle back next week when I finish my work." Over the next few days, Wilson was nning their trip to Maldives with Joanna. He looked up the detailed information on the Inte, even including asking some people about experience and seeing anywhere worthy of view. Even the detail was recorded. The notebook was densely packed with documents that were collected by Wilson recently. For example, which attractions and when are the least visited, which had the best scenery, which restaurant''s snacks were the most authentic, and which shop has the most affordable handicraft, It can be said that there is everything. They even wrote down the most convenient taxi method. Even it would be hard to get lost. Wilson was busy at home all the time. Reluctantly, Joanna watched Wilson packing excitedly. They were leaving the day after tomorrow. Why did he has to pack things from today on. "Wilson. There''s no need to be in such a hurry. We will leave the day after tomorrow." Noticing that Wilson was busy doing things, Joanna couldn''t help but try to persuade him. "No way. I have listed all the items that I need to take with me. If there is anything left, I have to buy it tomorrow. I need to prepare well today, It''s not good to miss something." While saying that, he showed off his list to Joanna. When she saw the long "necessities" on the list, she was shocked. Did he have to bring all these things? "Wilson, this Do we have to take thepass and flint? " She really didn''t understand why these things would appear on Wilson''s list of necessities. "I have searched online and found that these things are necessary. Of course we should take them. We don''t have them at home. It seems that I will go to buy them tomorrow." Wilson ignored the stiffened expression of Joanna and said by himself. Who will havepass and flint at home. It was normal that we don''t have them. "What have you found out? How could it be possible? " She really didn''t understand why the necessities for a trip were like this. "Well I don''t remember Look at theputer. I''m still open. " Joanna didn''t know how to describe her feelings at that moment. When she saw the words "necessities for survival" shown on the website, she was shocked. She quickly searched for the photos of the hotel and the scenic spot online, and then pulled Wilson close to her and sat down. "Wilson, Keep an eye on it. Here is where we live. See? It''s clean and tidy. We don''t need tents." She rolled her eyes. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She turned to another page and continued. "It''s a ce for sightseeing. We have good security. We won''t get lost. Besides, we don''t need compass and flint," She continued to roll her eyes. "Now do you understand?" Joanna stared into Wilson with a serious expression. Of course she was serious. If he really took those things with him, she would lose her mind. Wilson shook his head innocently. He didn''t know what Joanna had said had anything to do with what he had brought. Don''t you understand? Joanna raised her eyebrows. Wilson had seen the expression on Joanna''s face. He shivered and nodded automatically. "I see." Good. Joanna stared at Wilson with satisfaction. She touched his head, as if she was saying, "Be good and I will give you candies.". "Now you go to take a shower and then go to bed. I will help you pack up your things," Joanna said to Wilson, with a tone that allowed no refusal. Wilson nced at Joanna and said nothing. Then he went to wash himself and go to bed. It was not until nightfall that Joanna let out a sigh of relief and sat on the sofa in a daze for a while that she stood up and took out all the unnecessary things in his suitcase, carefully counted them and made a list, preparing to go to the supermarket to buy them tomorrow. Looking at the clock on the wall, it was a littlete, but he still called her family. "Hello, who is that?" As soon as the phone was picked up, Jean heard the sharp voice of her stepmother. "It''s me." Joanna didn''t want to be heard by Wilson in the room. "Well, what brings you here, Miss Joanna?" Her mean stepmother whispered in Joanna''s ear. But it didn''t matter to her at all. She had heard enough of it all these years? "I have something to tell Dad. Is he at home?" Joanna just wanted to tell him what had happened as soon as possible, and cut to the chase. "Your father is not here. You can tell me what happened. I''ll tell him." Her stepmother''s insouciant voice came from the other end of the phone. "Well, I can''t go back this year. I have to work overtime. Tell Dad about it." Joanna didn''t want others to know that she went on a trip, so she told a lie that she was working overtime at thepany. Anyway, they don''t care about me. They won''t care about whether I''m telling the truth or not. "I also want to introduce you to Emily''s fianc¨¦, but you can''te back. Well, forget it." Finishing these words, she hung up the phone. Joanna stared at the receiver coldly and put down the phone. How could she not understand the real meaning of her stepmother''s words. She wanted to introduce her Emily''s fianc¨¦ just because she wanted to show off that her daughter had found a rich man. Chapter 23 Surprise VVIP Chapter 23 Surprise VVIP The next day, Joanna went to the supermarket to buy all theck things. And she sent Little to the Melissa''s house. Originally, Wilson wanted to go with her, but Joanna didn''t mention him to Melissa and Rita, so she kept him at home with an excuse. He took the little one to Melissa''s house with its toys. "You must take good care of this little guy. He is only two months old, so you must watch him carefully at ordinary times." Though reluctant to let other people take care of Little, Joanna couldn''t bring him to Maldives. She wrote down some of Little''s small habits on a notebook. On several pages were full of words. It was clearly written that when he needed to pee, the temperature for his milk, when she would go out, and how long she should spend with it every day. It had to be said that Joanna''s love for Little was extreme. "I see. You''ve written it all. I''ll take good care of it. Don''t worry." Melissa showed her notebook. She still couldn''t believe what she saw is normal life of a dog. She didn''t have such a delicate life as this. Was it true that humans were not as good as dogs?! "Well, I''ll leave now." Before she left the room, Joanna came back again and cuddled Little. "Little, be good. She will take good care of you, and I will be back in a few days." Little replied obediently, rubbing his head on Joanna, as if he understood what she meant. "Okay, okay. You treat him just like your own child." Melissa said while trying to chase her out. She can''t stand Joanna acting like this. "If Little have any difort, you must call me." The door was closed, leaving only the chattering sound of Joanna outside. Looking at the closed door, Joanna thought if she was too nervous, so she went downstairs with a sigh. Everything was done and ready. The ne took off to Maldives. Joanna was still worried about the visa, but when Wilson''s name was mentioned, the waiter immediately said with great respect, "Hello, Mr. Wilson, do you need me to help you apply for a higher one for your passenger seat?" The attitude of the staff was so deferential that Wilson and Joanna were stunned. What happened. "Uh, I was just asking. Does he need extra money to upgrade the cabin? " Joanna didn''t know what was going on, but she still asked. What if it was not necessary? "It''s not necessary. Mr. Wilson is our VVIP. He is avable for free guest ss promotion service, including his friends." The receptionist answered with a standard professional smile. "Can you find my documents?" The words from thendy of newsagent still echoed in Wilson''s mind. Maybe the information here could help him get it back. "Sorry, the information of VVIP clients is confidential, so I can''t show it to you." "Then how can you be sure that he is Mr. Wilson?" Joanna was confused, she didn''t believe that the staff here could remember every VVIP client''s face? Though only a few people were in VVIP, there should be many in the whole H city. "The checking system can tell right from wrong." The receptionist patiently answered the questions of Joanna. Although they still did not know what identity Wilson had, they still went through the cabin upgrading service. ''Anyway, it''s free.'' But Wilson must be someone. He was a VVIP customer of arge-sized airlinepany. She had met him several times before. Although she knew he was rich, she didn''t know how much he owned. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for herself when she saw him be so powerful at such a young age. Standing next to her, Wilson didn''t notice that Joanna was upset. He was still thinking about what just happened. He felt something was missing. "What would you like to drink, miss?" The stewardess said gently. "Give me a ss of water, please." Then she asked a cup of boiled water. When Wilson''s eyes were attracted by a bottle of wine, he had a familiar feeling. "What''s that?" He asked while pointing at the bottle of wine. "This? This is Lafite from 1982. " The stewardess replied politely, "do you want it, sir?" "Then let''s do that." The Lafite from 1982 was very familiar to him. Wilson thought he knew it somewhere. But where exactly? He lifted the ss to his mouth and took a sip. The mellow vor filled his mouth instantly. The images in his mind gradually came to his mind. A man handed a ss of wine to him by the window and said: "Wilson, Lafite 1982. Have a taste. You will like it." Wilson didn''t speak, but the man knew what he meant, so he poured a cup of wine for him and handed it to him. He had a taste and praised, "it''s really good." "Well, I said you would like it." The man burst intoughter after hearing what Wilson said. Wilson nced at him and continued to drink without saying a word. He stared at the scenery outside the window. His eyes darkened. Who was that man talking to me? Why do I think we are close? But he didn''t remember at all. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t think of anything, so he closed his eyes and fell asleep. Joanna sensed that there was something strange about Wilson since he drank the cup of wine, but she couldn''t figure out what was wrong. She turned around and saw that he was asleep. Maybe I just overthought. Ibrahim Nasir International Airport As soon as they got off the ne, they felt the charm of this city. Although they had searched some information online before, they were still shocked when they really saw the beautiful scenery of this city. As soon as they walked out of the airport, they saw people sent by the hotel to pick them up. They thought it would be a good reward since there were special people to pick them up. After getting on the car, Joanna looked out of the window to rx herself. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Joanna, where shall I goter? I think the night market here must be very interesting. Let''s have some fun. " Wilson looked at Joanna excitedly. He was so excited that he couldn''t control himself and his sleepiness had disappeared. He had prepared well beforeing here. He must have a good time. Chapter 24 Shock Couple Tour Chapter 24 Shock Couple Tour Casting a sidelong nce at the cheerful face, she rubbed her eyebrows. The long flight must have torn her heart apart. If she had gone to the night market with him, she would have died on the street suddenly. In that case, tomorrow''s headline would definitely be hers, and even the headline of the newspaper said, "Chinese girl, due to excessive excitement, died on the street of Maldives.". Joanna didn''t want to die so early, so she must have rejected his request. "It''ste. Let''s have a good rest and go out tomorrow." She was too tired to move a finger. Although Wilson passed out with excitement, he still noticed the fatigue on the face of Joanna. "All right. Let''s have fun tomorrow." As he spoke, he pressed her head on his shoulder, "rest on me. I don''t know how long it will take to get here. I''ll call you when it''s there." She could smell Wilson and his low voice was ringing in her ears. Feeling less tired, Joanna closed her eyes and rested her head on his shoulder. The car was driving steadily. About forty minutester, it stopped in front of a hotel. "Mr. Wilson and Miss Joanna, here we are. Please get off the car." The man in charge who had picked them up at the airport held their hearts well and led them into the hall. Help them check in. "Why double bed?" Looking at the room card in her hand, she thought, ''double bed is just a big bed? So she had to sleep in the same bed with Wilson. She was still a virgin. "Because the prize you won is a set meal for couples, everything is a set meal for couples." The hotel staff exined patiently. "Can I change it to a standard room, the one with two beds, and the one with a little difference?" Joanna felt like weeping but had no tears. She just wanted toe here to rx, not to lose her virginity. The cost was too high. "I''m sorry, miss. This is thepany''s rule. It can''t be changed." "What''s the difference between that double room?" Wilson looked at Joanna queerly. That one was so good, but why didn''t she like it and asked an exchange. "Single bed for two persons, and double bed for standard room. Other is the same." It was the first time for the staff to see such a person. He even did not know the difference between the two kind of rooms. But he still patiently answered her because of professional ethics. "Oh, I see." All of a sudden, something urred to him. He turned to Joanna and said in high spirits, "Joanna, that means we have to sleep on the same bed. Ouch! We are already married..." Then she covered his mouth and dragged him away, and said to the staff, "if you can''t get a new one, then we''ll stay in this room." All she wanted now was to dig a hole and bury herself in it. She felt ashamed when she saw the strange look of that staff just now. ''Oh my god. Could someone let Wilson shut up. To prevent him from talking nonsense, she dragged him into the elevator. "Don''t talk nonsense, or I will take you back immediately." Joanna threatened. He had been looking forward to the trip to Maldives for a long time. He didn''t want to be ruined by some of his words. He nodded quickly and then walked away in case that Joanna get angry at him. She opened the door and entered the room. She saw the website of the hotel before. Many people said that the owner was not only with a good attitude, but also with a clean mind. Joanna looked around and thought, ''the masses have sharp eyes.'' And it was because of Rita that she got the opportunity to travel to Maldives. She didn''t need to spend a penny on the nice hotel. She was so lucky. Then Joanna picked up the phone and texted a message to Rita. I''ve arrived at the hotel. It''s fantastic here. I''ll bring you a gift. ] "Ding." As expected, she received a message from Rita after a few seconds. Just enjoy yourself! ] Then she asked the room service to send a new quilt, and put it between them. "Well, be fair. Half of us share the bed, while the other half belongs to us. No one is allowed to cross the line." Joanna fiercely divided up the domains of the two. Seeing what Joanna was doing, Wilson felt unhappy. Then he opened his mouth, "Joanna, could you please give up this quilt?" And they could put them in an important position. "No way." She couldn''t imagine what would happen if she didn''t put the quilt down. Then she would be held responsible for her virginity. "But this is not how people act on TV." In TV dramas, couples always slept in the same bed, and no one would put a quilt in the middle of their bed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I told you not to watch these soap operas. You see, your IQ is getting low." Wilson didn''t know how to answer the questions about some weird things he saw on TV. Suddenly. "But..." Wilson still wanted to say something, but was stopped by what Joanna said. "You have two choices. One is to sleep quietly, and the other is to get off the quilt. We will go back tomorrow. Make a choice. " As she spoke, she casually sat on the sofa by the bed, staring at Wilson who was hesitating. ''humph! Don''t try to fool me. "I will sleep quietly and won''t disturb you," He had nned for so long a trip. It couldn''t destroyed by sleep issue. He also had nned a lot of ces to go with Joanna. He couldn''t give up halfway. Therefore, Wilson gave in. Joanna was so tired that she wanted to sleep too much in the car. Although she had a little rest leaning against Wilson, it didn''t work at all. After making love with the staff for such a long time, Joanna was so tired that she even fell asleep stand. She fell asleep as soon as she rested her head against the pillow. Wilson was totally awake. He crawled to bed after making clear tomorrow''s tour route. He looked at the quilt between them and felt it disgusting, but he didn''t have the courage to move it away. It would be a great loss if she really took him back tomorrow. Chapter 25 Gift Unique Chapter 25 Gift Unique The first ray of sunshine in the morning shone on the two people on the bed through the curtain. They had a good sleep all night. After getting dressed up, they went downstairs to have breakfast. It was just half past eight in the morning. The breakfast served in the hotel was also very rich. There were foods of different countries with rich varieties. And the food tasted very good. Joanna felt so happy toe to Maldives and stay in the hotel just having breakfast everyday. After they finished their meal, a man who looked like in his thirties came over with his bodyguards. "Oh, it''s really you, Mr. Wilson. When did youe here? Why didn''t you tell me? I''ll arrange it well." The man kept talking, and these words made Joanna and Wilson stand where they were in amazement. ''who is this guy? "Who are you? Do I know you? " Wilson looked at the greasy man in front of him. He didn''t know him, what did he mean by saying these words. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Well, Mr. Wilson, you are really a busy man. We have cooperated before. ?" The man said with a ttering smile. "But I really don''t remember. I think you must have mistaken me for someone else. We have something to deal with, so we are leaving now. " Wilson didn''t want to talk with this man anymore. All he wanted was to go to have fun as soon as possible. He held her hand and left the hotel. Then they took the bus to head for the destination. The man with beer belly touched his face doubtfully, "am I really mistaken? I don''t think so. " He shook his head, took his followers and left the hotel. In the next few days, they ate breakfast in the hotel and then left. But they all yed to thest bus to go back to the hotel. Although it was tired, it felt full. Perhaps only during the travel could one really experience such a tiredness and happiness. They went to the famous Paradise Ind on the first day. In the morning, they were swimming in the beautiful sea; in the afternoon, they were sitting on the boat for sea breeze, ying with small fish with coral; at night, watching the sunset; after night, they slowly walked on the path in the moonlight. Heaven was like this. They spent almost the whole day in Paradise Ind. Although there was nothing interesting, it was a good ce for one to think silently. Wilson performed normal. As a result, Joanna w as in a daze and had no idea what she was thinking. They walked together silently, but both of them enjoyed the moment. The next day, they got up earlier than usual and went to the ANTLA resort. The ANTLA resort maintained a primitive, natural environment and had this iparable diving ce. The private luxurious style and the dull decoration of the ind formed a unique exotic atmosphere. On the third day, Avery Ind would be the destination. There was clear sea water, fresh and pollution-free air, and modern design. Everything here provided a unique attraction. Avery Ind was the supreme king of Maldives holiday ind. It was the best choice for tourists who were in their honeymoon and who wanted to leave theplicated urban life. Joanna regard herself as the second kind of people, and Wilson has been naturally regarding them as the first kind all the time. Although they came up with different ideas, they still had the same purpose. On the fourth day and the fifth day, it''s nothing special. On the sixth day, Joanna held Wilson''s hand to walk around. The weather in Maldives was very good, and it was suitable for sightseeing or traveling all the year round. Joanna had bought some handmade works with Maldives features in a local folk vige. She wanted to take them to Rita and Melissa as gifts. While Joanna were selecting, a pair of couple rings, simple but intertwining, had drawn Wilson''s attention. With the unique creation, Wilson could not remove his eyes. "You have a good taste, sir. These are the newly released handmade rings in our shop. They are very suitable for you and your girlfriend." The shop assistant saw theming, thinking they should be lovers. "How much is it?" Wilson liked this pair of rings very much, but he couldn''t afford one if it was too expensive. "Only 20 dors, and everything in our shop is unique in the world. We can''t find a second handcraft work." "Please help me pack it." He didn''t expect it to be so cheap, but the ''only one in the world'' the clerk mentioned moved Wilson. Not sure if Joanna would like them or not, Wilson stared at the rings and smiled silly. After buying gifts for Rita and Melissa, Joanna went to the seaside with Wilson. The most beautiful ce was the beach. Although it was not natural, the beach was t and every 20 meters there was a pavilion covered with thick thatches. The water on the bank was transparent green, and the sand on the lower part could be seen clearly. The sea water outside the storm was thick blue. Joanna and Wilson walked quietly along the stone path. They didn''t say a word all the way. The sea breeze was swaying the hair of Joanna. Wilson seemed to be able to smell the scent of her hair. "Joanna, I bought you a gift." Finally, he mustered up all his courage to say the words that he had been thinking about for a long time. "Hey? A gift for me? What is it? " Joanna was curious about the gift. She guessed what it would be? She liked Little when he gave her as a gift before. Thinking about Little, when she went back home in the evening, she would call Melissa to ask her about it. She didn''t know what it would be. Wilson took out the ring in his pocket, and said mysteriously to Joanna, "close your eyes." Obediently, Joanna closed her eyes. Her fingers felt cold. When she opened her eyes, she saw a ring on her left hand. It was not delicate, but special. "Why..." Joanna was surprised to receive a ring from Wilson. Normally, a couple would only give a ring when they stayed together for the rest of their lives. Although she knew what he thought, she was curious about the answer. "Joanna, I thought of you when I saw this ring. I thought it was very suitable for you, so I bought it. He also stretched out his left hand and wore the same ring at the same position. "Look, I''m wearing it too. I learned on TV that men always send a diamond ring to women when they get married, but I have no money so I can only give a cheap ring. I hope you like it. " She saw his face turning serious, and his deep eyes were full of tenderness. Joanna nodded mechanically. "Thank you. I like it very much." Chapter 26 Wilson Chapter 26 Wilson The sea breeze at night was a bit cold, and a gust of wind made Joanna shiver. Wilson took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders. Feeling the warmth from Wilson''s coat, she raised her head and looked at the gentle face. "It''s a little cold at night. Put on my clothes, in case you catch a coldter." Looking at his T-shirt, which was wearing by Wilson, Joanna frowned. When she was about to take off his clothes, she was stopped by Wilson. "Give me the suit. What about you?" "You should get dressed. Don''t worry about me. I''m a man anyway. I''m not afraid of feeling cold." Pretending nothing had happened, he took Joanna''s hand and walked slowly on the stone road by the sea. She could feel the coldness from his hands, and she felt sorry for Wilson. She thought, ''now that he has given me his clothes, he must be cold. ''. "Let''s go back," She thought it would be better if they went back to the hotel, so she told him that she wanted to go back. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to stay a little longer? We are leaving tomorrow. " Wilson stared at Joanna. He didn''t know why she suddenly said she wanted to go back. "Your hands have be cold. What if you get sick? Let''se to Maldives some other time." With these words, Joanna held Wilson''s hand and went to a taxi. Because of the finance and time problem, they didn''t visit many ces in the Maldives, but in fact, she felt a little pity. That''s why she wanted to stay on the coast a little longer to feel the nature of it. However, the scenery was nothing as important as Wilson''s health. He knew that Joanna was worried about him, so he said nothing, allowing her to hold his hand and following her behind obediently. In fact, he was a little cold, but he was afraid that Joanna would worry about him, so he didn''t say anything, but still was found by Joanna. It proved that Joanna cared about him. Thinking of this possibility, Wilson cheered up. As soon as they arrived at the hotel, Joanna asked Wilson to take a hot bath and ordered a bowl of ginger soup for him. "Joanna, can I refuse?" The ginger soup was really very terrible. Wilson tried to act cute and coaxed Joanna not to drink it, but was rejected sternly. "It''s useless to act cute. Drink it." It didn''t seem to work for Joanna. Wilson glimpsed at Joanna. He thought there was no possibility for him not to drink. He frowned and hesitated for a long time before he drank it all. Early the next morning, they went to the airport. Then they boarded the return flight. Since waking up in the morning, Wilson was a little depressed. He had been silent and somewhat absent-minded. "Are you feeling ufortable? Why do I feel that you are not in good mood? " Joanna was not used to the sudden silence of Wilson. He used to be a man who would whisper to her all the time. "I''m fine. I just didn''t sleep wellst night." Wilson tried to neglect his difort and gave a smile to Joanna, because he didn''t want her to worry. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine after a sleep." Hearing that, Joanna didn''t ask further. She asked the stewardess for a nket and an eye mask, and told Wilson to get some sleep. He was still thinking about something all the way. He recalled what thendy had said to him in a pavilion, the respectful attitude of the staff on the ne and the man who bowed to him in the hotel. All of these made Wilson curious about the part of memory he had lost. Who was he? Wilson couldn''t help wondering who he really was and why these people treated him like this. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He wondered why he would appear on the cover of the magazine? And what were the pictures shed in his mind at that time? Why am I the VVIP of an airlinepany? You can''t do that with money. Who am I? '' And who was the man he met at the hotel? He also seemed to have a high social status. Why did he treat me like this? And what did he mean by ''cooperation''? All these gave Wilson a huge headache. Wilson thought it was time to retrieve the memory he lost, but subconsciously, he didn''t want Joanna to know that he was being troubled by these things, so he didn''t tell her anything. He just didn''t want her to worry about him. He just wanted to remember everything and give her a surprise. But he didn''t know that he would bring her more pain after remembering everything. After returning from Maldives, Joanna immediately went back to thepany and began to work. Wilson had nned to find a job before. No matter what kind of job to earn some money, or to make her less tired. But since they came back this time, Wilson didn''t mention work at all, so Joanna didn''t ask much and just let him go, thinking that maybe he wanted to rest for a few more days. Joanna lived a daily life as usual, and Wilson was left alone at home. One day, as soon as Joanna went out, Wilson took theputer and began to surf the Inte. He opened the browser and tried to type his name in the web page, then he typed "search.". The top ranking was known as Google Encyclopedia with a picture below. He couldn''t be more familiar with the person in the photo, that was himself. With a heart of uncertainty, he clicked it, and there were all his information in it. Wilson, twenty-six years old, he was the sessor of the Yan group. At the age of eighteen, Wilson started a business alone. In a few years, he had grown into the Yan group, and became a tycoon in the industry. He is the dream lover of most rich families in H city. He was also the ideal son-inw for manyrgepanies, but There was little gossip about him. These were simple descriptions, but they made Wilson know all his past. The magazine was called "Times Finance", which was not a well-known newspaper. Because of him, it ranked higher in the business circles. It was true that the VVIP of the airlinepany was for his identity. As for the men he had met in Maldives, he had cooperated with Wilson in a project and earned several hundred million dors. There were a wide variety of information online, including information about his kindergarten and which awards he had won and when he had graduated. Gradually, the images in his mind became clear, and what happened in the past were strung up. Wilson knew that his memories were slowly awakening. While browsing the information online, Wilson unconsciously tightened his grip on the mouse. He was shocked beyond words. ''is this me before I lost my memory? Chapter 27 Return Of The King Chapter 27 Return Of The King In the next few days, Wilson surfed the Inte at home, and he even bought a magazine that had interviewed him. Although it was not a lot, it was useful. He also found a lot of information on the Inte, there are both truth and false but Wilson was patient. Every day, Wilson remembered something happened in the past. Although it didn''t change his good intention for Joanna, she still felt some changes, more or less. Joanna realized that he was no longer pestering her as he used to be and would not act like a spoiled child. Even when it was weekend, he asked her to go out for more fun instead of staying at home with him. Joanna thought that it must be because of what had happened to Wilson, but every time she asked about what happened, he would smile and say, "I''m fine, you don''t need to worry about me." Although Joanna didn''t believe what Wilson said at all, she could do nothing about it as he didn''t tell her and she couldn''t guess it, so she gave up. Browsing through his exclusive news, Wilson smiled and thought to himself, ''Wow, I''m so awesome. With the blurred memory, Wilson yed theputer fluently. The shing runes in his head burned him again. He had a fanatic impulse as if the another half of him that he had lost is in theputer. When Wilson turned on theputer, his slender fingers danced on the keyboard. Something came to his mind without careful consideration. ording to those memories, Wilson entered the backstage management page of apany. At that moment, Wilson was deeply surprised. Then, with the help of his scattered and unclear memory, he entered into every financial. Little by little, many things became clear in his mind. Although he hadn''tpletely recovered from those lost memories, it made him more or less regain his memory. While on the other side, Wilson logged into domestic stock market andpany management backstage, so he was immediately found by his people. Of course, for those who nearly lost their mind after searching for his whereabouts for half a month, Wilson had not yet fully remembered. After doing a trade in domestic stock market, he turned off hisputer as if his brain couldn''t bear the severe consequence. Sitting there, his eyes were not as lovely as when he yed the role of a spoiled child with Joanna. But became sharper and deeper. His eyes flickered with a dangerous light, and there was only one question in his mind: someone wanted his life! Some people wanted to kill him but failed. It urred to him that if he was still alive, a second wave of murderous intent might soone. Under the pressure of that crisis, Wilson''s head began to ache slightly. The lock of memory began to open from the jumping numbers that represented money. All the things that he had temporarily forgotten slowly returned to his mind. As Wilson thought of those things, the first thought in his mind was that he was afraid of implicating Joanna. Well, she was his life saver, the woman who got the marriage certificate with him, and hiswful wife. It was normal for him to think of her safety when he was in danger. Wilson had always kept his distance from women, and he always kept them away from him. But one day, he was able to think of her safety at the first time. He was a man with strong self-control. For all these years, time and energy were devoted to work, and he had never thought of love and women. But in the recent month, his heart was actually captured by Joanna. In the recent month, every detail that he had spent with Joanna was particrly clear in his mind. Daisy felt ashamed of herself. She had seen that silly woman day and night. She even wanted to bury her face in shame. Who was he, the wealthy Mr. Wilson, unexpectedly acted like a spoiled child. Fortunately, only he and Joanna knew it. If the news went out, how could his prestige and dignity be compromised? Thinking of this, Wilson would smile unconsciously. A touch of sweetness and happiness overwhelmed his heart. He had never been so happy. The woman was coveting his beauty; the woman pretended to detest him - a smile, a frown, a smile The more he thought about these happy moments, the more afraid that the danger to himself would get her involved. Therefore, Wilson dared not to tell what he had remembered to Joanna. He looked at the phone in front of him, but he did not dare to call her to tell her that he had fully recovered his memory. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He knew it was the time! It was time for him to leave. He must clear the way, and tten everything that would threaten the life of him and the person he loved. Her eyes, as sharp as Eagle''s, fixed on the phone. He wanted to make a call and heard the voice of Joanna for one more time. However, he could not help but dial the familiar number in his mind with his trembling finger The phone was answered. After Wilson said "hello" "Mr. Wilson, I finally find you." The familiar voice, like a basin of cold water, woke up his dream of missing her. All of a sudden, he changed from a fool husband of Joanna to a Mr. Wilson. His eyes were as sharp as des, gleaming with bloodthirsty light. His voice was as cold as ice, which could freeze hot blood. His cold aura and anger didn''t match his funny cartoon clothes. However, even though he was wearing cartoon houseclothes, he still showed a decent temperament as a dominant man. "Dean, I''m in XX Road, pleasee and pick me up," He hanged up the phone without saying one more word. As the No.1 and special assistant of Wilson, Dean, had found the location of Wilson since half an hour ago when he logged on his domestic ount into the backstage operation of thepany''s website. Moreover, he quickly made the powerful technology group sessfully located the location of Wilson. When Wilson called Dean and told his location, Dean was already on the way there with several men. But Dean hadn''t expected that Wilson would call him. Over the past month, the Yan group had been in aplete mess because of Wilson''s disappearance. In less than a quarter of an hour, Dean had brought people to the ce that Wilson said. Wilson looked at the house where he had been living for more than half a month. Finally, he left the rental housing with the slippers Joanna had bought him. He didn''t even leave a note for her. He had to get rid of all the outsiders as soon as possible. He couldn''t be softhearted any more. He was not alone anymore. Chapter 28 Confession I Liked You Chapter 28 Confession I Liked You Wilson couldn''t imagine what would happen to Joanna if she knew he was gone. He didn''t know a thing when he lost his memory, but now he remembered everything. Perhaps, his feelings for the Joanna were not that simple. As for Joanna He didn''t want to guess. "Mr. Wilson." When Wilson appeared in front of Glenn, he couldn''t believe what he saw? Is this Wilson? Of cause, it''s all because that he was dressed up in cheap T-shirts and rough cloths, but Wilson still looked so handsome and cool. "Get in the car." Wilson walked straight to the car door. The driver had already opened the door for him. Wilson got into the car, following by Dean. "Mr. Wilson, I haven''t been able to reach you for a month. Are you all right?" "I''m fine. It''s a long story. I got injured and temporarily lost my memory for a while. I just recovered from it." At the same time, Joanna made an appointment with Rita in thepany. She gradually found that her feelings for Wilson were different, and she had to be sure of it. So she wanted to have a talk with Rita. "Why do you want to meet me now?" Joanna was a person who was always serious about her work. How could Joanna make an appointment with her during the lunch break. Did the sun rise from the west? "I have some problems and I want to ask your opinion," Joanna poked her steak. She was very hungry, but she had no appetite. The thought of thing about Wilson made her feel ufortable and down to eat. "Just say it. I don''t want to poke your steak any more." Rita nced at Joanna and thought there must be something serious to make her so anxious. "I I think Fell in love with someone. " Joanna said with small voice, she felt her heart beating faster at the thought of Wilson. "What did you say?" With her eyes wide open, Rita reached out her hand to feel the forehead of Joanna and thought, ''is she having a fever? Or maybe she is seriously ill. She is talking nonsense.'' "Ah, I am talking to you about it seriously." Looking at Rita''s reaction, Joanna knew that she was surprised, but it was also a blow to her. "Um, go ahead. I''m listening carefully," Rita also thought she made a fuss. Joanna talked with Rita about the first encounter with Wilson, the car ident happened to him, and how he relied on her. Of course, the most important thing was that they were now married. "What? You''re married?" Rita knew about how Joanna''s stepmother force her. But she didn''t expect that she would find an unknown man. "In the beginning, I just wanted to get married first, and then find an excuse to deceive him into getting a divorce. I didn''t expect it to be like this." After return from Maldives, Joanna found that she had different feelings for Wilson. Every time she looked at the ring on her finger, she missed him. Every day when she went to work, she felt that time passed very slowly. She began to think about getting off work from 5 o''clock in the afternoon. Many of her work had little problems recently, although it didn''t cause any lose. But Joanna was aware of the danger, which she had never experienced before. Now she was distracted by Wilson. "Do you know him well, Joanna?" Rita could see that Joanna was serious. "¡­¡­" Joanna didn''t know how to answer. As Wilson had lost his memories of the past. But now, he was good to her. "I''m not talking about it now. He has nothing except you. Maybe he is just subconsciously treating you as his Savior. Do you know his past? Do you know who he is and what kind of person he is? " Rita was afraid that Joanna would be cheated. After all, she was so kind. "I don''t know I''ve seen him in the mall for the first time, but none of them had known him. " Joanna was also confused. She had paid attention to the notice but nobody was looking for him. "We met a man called him ''Mr. Wilson'' in Maldives before, maybe he know Wilson, but Wilson didn''t remember him." Thinking of the man they had met in Maldives, she guessed he might have some clues about Wilson. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Mr. Wilson?" The name sounded familiar to her. Where had she heard about it? "I think you have fallen in love with Wilson." Those closely involved cannot see as clearly as those outside, especially for feelings. Therefore, Joanna wanted to figure out the reason why she had a different feelings for Wilson, but Rita could tell that Joanna liked Wilson. "¡­¡­" Sure enough. "Joanna, I don''t know Wilson. I can''t judge whether he is a good guy or not. But judging from your tone, I think he should be very good to you. As long as you feel happy, I don''t mind who he is. " In Rita''s opinion, they were best friends, so she just care whether Joanna was happy or not. "I see. Thank you, Rita." Joanna looked at Rita gratefully. She could have her lunch after solving her doubts, she would return to thepany as soon as possible. In the afternoon, Joanna changed back to the previous one. She not only did things faster, but also did better than before. Even the superior praised her in front of her colleagues. Joanna felt a little nervous and her eyelids kept twitching, but she didn''t care about it. Wilson. Let''s enjoy our life! However, while Joanna was making ns for her and Wilson''s future, he had remembered everything and left her. When it was time to go home after work in the afternoon, Joanna called back home, but no one answered the phone. She felt a little strange, and thought maybe it was because that Wilson was busy and didn''t hear the ring, she hung up the phone and rushed home. She even forgot that Wilson had never ignored her phone call all the time. After returning home, Joanna was worried as she didn''t see Wilson. "Wilson, where are you?" Joanna hurriedly ran to every room, and atst she plopped down on the sofa. Her sixth sense told her that Wilson would nevere back. This strong feeling made Joanna so uneasy. Bad man! You ran away while I was not at home and you didn''t answer my phone. Wilson, you are no conscience. " Staring at the phone angrily, Joanna called Wilson many times since she got home, but no one answered. Joanna sat on the sofa with tears flowing down. Her heart hurt so much. Chapter 29 Wake Up Leave Chapter 29 Wake Up Leave Sitting in the car, the man looked at the cheap phone in his hand. His heart broke. However, in the next moment, the tenderness in his eyes was reced by a profound expression. As Dean grew up with him, Wilson exined where he was for the past month. Hearing about Wilson''s injury, Dean frowned immediately. "In the past month, I have been investigating your whereabouts. I didn''t expect that the news is blocked so tightly. Those people have put their efforts into it. The Yan group has been in a mess since you left. " With a mocking smile appearing on his face, Wilson said coldly, "it seems that someone really can''t sit still any longer. My life should not end this time. Should I give them a surprise, or should I give them a shock? " He was so handsome that the evil smile on his face seemed enchanting. But his cold and bloodthirsty eyes were more like death that had crawled out of hell. Dean didn''t feel surprised at all. He smiled and said, "Charlie and his mother have destroyed many of your trusted subordinates in the past month. But up to now, they only have changed a few people. They didn''t have the ability to swallow down the substantive thing. So, it''s time for you toe back. I will arrange for people to gather evidence of this incident at once, and I promise that they will be surprised and frightened at the same time. " With a snort, Wilson said, "all right. We''ll do it as soon as possible. I have to get them as soon as possible so that I can take Joanna back." Joanna? As a serious man and a special assistant, Dean''s eyes widened suddenly. As Wilson''s confidant and special assistant, who is Joanna? Why hasn''t he heard of it? It was a girl''s name? The situation was serious, but for Mr. Wilson who had always been abstinent and kept away from women. The name of Joanna could start a strong fire of gossip. Then he opened her eyes and craved for the gossip. But there was a smile on Wilson''s face. "I''m married," he said "What?" Dean got a nasty shock. The news was too shocking! Moreover, Dean could see the happiness on the face of Wilson. "To ensure her safety, you must keep it to yourself." Although Dean had the passion of gossip, it was not the time yet. He nodded seriously. Although he was curious about what kind of woman Mr. Wilson would like, he still restrained his curiosity. "Mr. Wilson, shall we go to the branch office or the headquarter now?" "Go home!" He came back. Couldn''t he show up in this dress? Wilson returned home. He took a bath and changed his clothes, regaining the usual shape of a big boss. The well tailored high-end tailored suit set off his figure like the hero of a soap opera. His tall legs, long face, and his temperament were impable. Her hair was not as soft as before, and it wasbed nicely, which made her more outstanding. "Sorted out all the ounts of thepany over the month, and fetch the adjusted personnel and projects to me one by one." "Yes, everything is ready. In this period of time, Charlie''s people were searching you upside down in an attempt to infuse the old Yan group and annex the newpany. But time is not enough for them. They can''t make it. " Dean asked people to get the materials and he would tell the details to Wilson. The old Yan group had been the heir of thepany since its establishment. Its owner had been gone for many years since its establishment. As for the new Yan group, it was a kingdom founded by Wilson after he grown up. Now, someone wanted to kill him and took control of twopanies. You could imagine how angry Wilson was. With a sneer, he continued, "if they are capable, within a week, they can take everything from me. It was a pity They were good-for-nothing. Since they didn''t find my body, they dare not announce the death without permission, let alone take too much action. " Wilson had a clear mind, but that was not the point. The point was that he was back. One month''s civil strife, he only wanted to set things right in a week. Only in this way could he pick up Joanna earlier. On the other side, Joanna called her friend while crying after she looked around for Wilson but couldn''t find him. As soon as the phone was connected, Joanna cried, "Rita, my husband is missing." "How could it be? Did he go to the supermarket and haven''te back? Did you call? " Rita didn''t know what was going on. This morning, Joanna seemed happy and told her Wilson treated her so well.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Why did she receive a call from Joanna as soon as she got home at night. Or Wilson just disappeared all of a sudden. "Aha I called him several times, but no one answered What should I do? " Wilson had been ying joke with her yesterday. Why did everything change after a day. Hearing what Joanna said, Rita was so angry that she almost bit her teeth. She said that the man was not reliable. As expected, she said, "don''t cry. I''ll be right there. Wait for me." She hung up the phone and rushed out of the door. What she needed to do now was not to me Joanna, but to apany her. Rita was shocked when she arrived at the Joanna''s home. She received a message from Joanna just now, it was about an address. Joanna asked to find her there. But she didn''t exin why she asked her toe here. "Joanna." As soon as Rita entered the room, she saw that Joanna was sitting on the ground, with long hair. She was not as delicate as she used to be. Rita felt a little distressed. "Rita She cried The appearance of her confidante set a ripple in her calm heart, and Joanna burst into tears. Rita sat beside Joanna and hugged her, angry and sad. "Why do you move to such a ce?" Although she was not the first daughter of her family, there was a big house for her to live. "Because I''m afraid my stepmother won''t agree to let Wilson stay in our house, so Move out with him. " She hummed and rubbed her nose. "You''ve saved his life. Why did you take him with you. You even moved out and rented the house and married him. " Rita was angry and heartbroken now. "Rita, help me Help me to find him. I don''t believe he''s gone. He must have lost his way and gone too far away from home. " Joanna still couldn''t ept the fact that Wilson left. So she wanted to go out to look for him. "Hey, you..." "Aha..." This was the second wave of howling. "Okay, okay. Don''t cry. I''ll find him for you. Just wait and see." Joanna''s peaceful and happy life was broken by Wilson''s left. Chapter 30 Greedy Mother And Daughter Chapter 30 Greedy Mother And Daughter In a severe winter night, there were few people on the street. The cars passing by were running towards their happy home. In this way, Joanna and Rita rode on the old scooter, looking for Wilson aimlessly. At two o''clock in the morning, the two girls almost searched all the streets and alleys in the city, but they still didn''t find any trace of him. Joanna was cold and hungry... Rita lost her temper! "Joanna, that bad man must have run away. It''s okay if a normal man couldn''t be trusted. But why can''t we trust a brainless man?" Joanna didn''t cry this time. She had been looking for Wilson for a long time and understood. Wilson He would nevere back. ''Maybe he is recovered. Even if he is not, he is a handsome man. Then there is no doubt that he can live well.'' He didn''t need her to worry about him. But the more Joanna thought, the more angry she felt at the fact that someone would take Wilson in as she did. It seemed that she thought Wilson''s beautiful face was only belong to her. If someone dares to touch him, it means possession and plunder. While Joanna was absent-minded, Rita was angry. Then how did Rita take her home? She was so sleepy that she couldn''t remember anything after. She kept having nightmares the whole night, in which Wilson''s face was still handsome and her figure was still perfect, but he no longer acted coquettishly in front of her, nor smiled warmly to her. Instead, he embraced a fashionable, sexy woman and said coldly to her, "get out of here, I don''t want to see a stupid woman like you who has no face, no body or IQ." "Had a nightmare? Let''s get up and have breakfast. I won''t do that today. Just take a good rest at home. " Rita was worried about her, so she stayed with herst night. "Rita, I''d better go to work this afternoon. If I stay idly like this, I will think too much. " Joanna knew that Rita was right. Although she had taken care of him for a month, she really didn''t know much about him. What if he was really recovered and dumped her? She was always abandoned. When she was a child, her stepmother often scolded her and said that her biological mother would rathermit suicide than abandon her. Later, her father also didn''t treat her well, he always supported her stepmother and her sister. Although she had grown up and she was pretty and always chased by some men, she never dared to fall in love. No matter how worried she was, Joanna stopped finding. She is afraid of the truth would be found out by herself, that she had been abandoned by Wilson. The man who held her hand and acted cute, who made her feel warm and cared, she felt that he had left her in the end. She decided to work hard and make money. She wanted to buy a small house and two yearster, she asked for a divorce and started a new life. As time went by, day and night passed, there was still no news of Wilson. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Thinking of the reason why she married Wilson, Joanna made time to go back to her family. Joanna handed the registered residence book to her stepmother and said, "Mom, I have registered for Jack. Can you give me my mother''s belongings?" Sera took the registered residence book and had a look. She looked at the word "married" on the document about Joanna''s marriage. "Joanna, you are married? Who is my son-inw? Is he rich? Did he tell us how much bride-price he will give us? " "¡­¡­" Son inw? Bride-price? Hearing the words, Joanna didn''t know what to say. Come on, she was abandoned, okay? Could you have some sympathy for her. Her purpose was to get the registered residence for the grandson of Sera. Damn it! Did she really think that she was selling herself? She had gotten used to her greedy stepmother. She had to exin it habitually, but before she could speak out, the door opened and her younger sister rushed in first. "Joanna, you''re married? By the way, don''t you have a boyfriend? " Emily looked at Joanna in confusion. It seemed that in her opinion, no man would like such a woman whocked the sense of romance, even though she was a little good-looking. Therefore, there was a hint of mockery in her words. In addition, in Emily''s opinion, she had always been much popr than Joanna. So Emily thought she would have a better life than Joanna. As for her marriage, it was definitely not better than her. Joanna was clear about what kind of person they were. She was not a doormat. However, for so many years in this family, she had not been spoiled by her own mother or loved by her own father, so she always had to bear it. She had already been feeling ufortable because of Wilson''s leaving, and now she felt even worse because of her stepmother and sister. How she wished she could pour out all the grievances she had suffered for so many years. However, thinking that she hadn''t got her mother''s belongings, she had to continue to restrain herself. When she spoke again, Joanna had strongly suppressed the anger in her heart. "It''s just because of Jack''s registered residence. Dad, mom, that''s not a marriage. There is no bride- price. We are going to get divorced." Her father nced at the registered residence book and sighed. Then he said to Joanna with some apologetic tone, "thank you, Joanna." "It doesn''t matter. As long as my stepmother is willing to give me my mother''s belongings, I will be very happy." Joanna mentioned the relic again. Hearing this, Sera''s face darkened at once. "That''s so bad. I have raised you for so many years, but you are still a virgin. You can''t divorce after you get married. It would be the second marriage in the future, and she would surely be disliked. Will they still give the bride-price then? " Instead of mentioning the belongings, Sera began to calcte the bride-price for Joanna''s wedding. Joanna was speechless. While Emily was gloating. She held on to her mother''s wrist and said, "mother, what do you expect her to do? Even if it was her first marriage, it wouldn''t be possible for her to find a rich brother-inw. After fixing the problem for Jack''s registered residence, you will benefit. " It seemed that her father couldn''t hear it any more. He said, "all right. That''s enough. Sera, please clean up Joanna''s mother''s belongings and hand them to her. It was the dowry Joanna''s mother gave to her. We are sorry for her this time. " It was rare for her father to speak for her, but this time he actually spoke for her. Hearing that, Sera got furious and began to scold her father. "Do you still have conscience? I''ve married you for so many years. Have you ever bought me a set of jewelry? I have raised the child for that short-lived woman for so many years, but why do you ask me to pay back only a few pieces of broken jewelry. I have been suffering for so many years, and finally I became an outsider, haven''t I? " While Sera was scolding and criticizing, she even began to cry. Chapter 31 Hard-Won Things Chapter 31 Hard-Won Things She looked like that she was greatly wronged. Mr. Gong was so angry that he stamped his feet and said, "who treat you as an outsider? Sera, you should speak with conscience. I have never treated you badly for all these years. You do the counting by yourself. How many times have you done the housework? " With a cold look on her face, Joanna thought, ''indeed, she have done such kind of thing for several times. Since my mother died, I even washed my clothes in the cold winter.'' She didn''t allow her to rest for two days thought her hands were scalded when cooking, After listening to her father''sints, Sera cried even more loudly: "are you ming me for beingzy and not doing housework?" "Sera, could you please be reasonable?" "Oh, you two, stop arguing. Jack is still sleeping in his bedroom. Don''t forget that Gary wille to have dinner with us tomorrow. He is your son-inw, your future dependence? " N?velDrama.Org ? content. Emily was pretty worried about her mother''s greed for money. She didn''t want to return the jewelry to Joanna after the registered residence of Jack was done, but Emily was scared. Although others didn''t know, Emily knew Joanna. Joanna looked vulnerable to bullying, but she was also good at ying tricks. Since she was a little girl, she had suffered from Joanna. If her mother annoyed Joanna and she told Gary that Jack was her son, then everything would be done. ''this is a critical moment. I can''t be ck off.''. But Sera still kept crying and yelling even if Emily had persuaded her to make peace with her. "Mom, what''s the matter with you? If you go on causing trouble like this, I will break up with Gary." Hearing the words "break up", Sera stopped. Sera immediately turned around and ran up to Emily. She pulled her and said, "my dear daughter, why do you speak for an outsider? I''m your mother If you break up with Gary, who will I rely on for the rest of my life? " Emily red at Joanna angrily, and dragged Sera to her room to have a private talk. Mr. Gong breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Joanna with guilt in his eyes. It might be the first time he felt sorry to Joanna after she sacrificed her future happy marriage. Joanna poured a cup of tea for her father, and then sat there quietly waiting. Anyway, she must take back her mother''s belongings this time. She could put up with anything else, except that, it was her only hope to her mother. In the room, Sera wiped her tears, pointed at Emily''s forehead and said, "you''re such a heartless girl. How dare you threaten me? Why don''t you break up with Gary? I would like to see whether you are willing to give up this wealthy husband. " Emily impatiently pulled off her mother''s hand, which was used to poke her forehead, and said, "Mom, can you be a little smarter? I have a conscience. Gary just proposed to me, and I''ll take you on a tour. As you know, Gary was a wealthy man. We haven''t got the marriage certificate yet. Can we stop making troubles for a while? Joanna know everything about me. Though Jack is her son by name now, don''t forget that I am his natural mother. " Emily was unlike her mother, Sera was an ungrateful woman. As a woman with a lot of experience, Emily was much smarter than her mother Sera. At this moment, Sera didn''t know which was more important but she did. At the mention of Joanna, Sera was furious. She said unhappily, "what? She knows your past? I don''t believe that she dares to say it out." "Why not? We all know how to torture her over the years. If you annoy her and let her tell everyone what I have done, will Gary still want me? Even if Gary loves me, his family won''t ept me. Those jewelries have been bought a few years ago, mom. What''s the use of them? They don''t worth much. Give it back to her. I promise you, as long as I marry to Gary, how many suits of fashionable jewelry do you want me to buy for you? " Emily hold her mother tightly in her arms to persuade Sera. No matter how unreasonable Sera was, she could also analyze the pros and cons as what Emily just said. It was obvious that the heir of the Gao group was more important. Sera was convinced, and her face looked much better. With a smile on her face, she held Emily''s hand and said, "good girl, you promised. I could buy as many as I want then." "Don''t worry, mom. You are my own mother. How can I treat you badly?" "Okay. I''ll take out those jewelry. Those outdated things is worthless, definitely not more important than my daughter''s happiness. " Then she opened a square box made of red wood. The box had been packed for many years. The old box faded but it made by hand and was in good quality. There were two sets of golden jewelries which were the most worn by Sera. The rest were probably the most popr ornaments in the past, and they were left in the corner of the box after so many years. One of the items was a blue diamond ne, named ''heart of the ocean'', which was in the same style as the act "Titanic". Maybe it was the same kind of jewelry as the popr movie of that year, but Sera didn''t like it. She liked gold and silver, and the stuff of fashion was worthless in her eyes. Besides, it was secretly taken out for fun by Emily when she was a kid. So far, it was covered with mud. Sera threw it in the corner, full of disgust, and said, "This kind of cheap broken thing is worth her asking me again and again? Humph, let''s go and give it to her right now. Gary woulde for dinner tomorrow, if she doesn''t behave well, I will punish herter. " Finishing her words, Sera closed the box, and smashed it on the table. Then she shouted at Joanna, "Damn it! Here you are. You''d better check in front of your father today. Don''t tell me that you lost anything tomorrow. I''m not that kind of narrow-minded person. I''ve helped you keep it for so many years, and now I''ve given it to you intact. " With these words, she sat down. Looking at the jewelry box, Joanna breathed a sigh of relief. She finally gave it back to her, which made Joanna on the verge of tears. After so many years, she finally could take back her mother''s belongings. Refraining her excitement, Sera opened the jewelry box and checked it with her memory. When she was sure that Sera didn''t take anything private, she nodded and said, "thanks, mom." Holding the cold jewelry box, she had mixed feelings. It was a long day. "Keep them safe in the future," Chapter 32 Who Is The Mother Chapter 32 Who Is The Mother Mr. Gong breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he didn''t let Joanna down. "Now that I''ve got my mother''s belongings, I''ll go back." Mr. Gong was going to give her a ride, but Sera stopped him. She said "your son-inw wille to our home tomorrow. Hurry up to get ready. Joanna is not a kid. She can find a way by herself. " Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Just because of the words, Joanna had to go back alone. But it doesn''t matter for her. Rita and her friends were waiting for her in her rental house. Escaping from here made Joanna feel a little disappointed, but more delighted. As soon as she got back to her rental house, Joanna forgot all the grievances that she had suffered there. She quickly made dinner with his friends and had fun before they returned to home. Actually, Rita wanted to stay with Joanna, but Joanna shook her head and let her go back. Tonight, she would get along well with what her mother had left. After sending all her friends out, she cleaned the room. Sitting on the bed, she opened her mother''s jewelry box. She had heard from her father that the two sets of golden jewelry were given to her mother by her grandmother. As for others, Joanna didn''t know where did theye from, and her father never talked about it. When checking jewelries, she noticed that except the two sets of golden ornaments, all the other ornaments were of old colors, and one of the items was ck. It must be a silver chain. Joanna intended to clean up all those jewelry overnight, one was even covered by soil. It was put in thest ce. Joanna took out a white toothpaste and washed Silver Ne and bracelets. The original ck jewelries were now shining after she washed them. These jewelries were not much, the most serious pollution is the one stained with soil. Joanna wiped the dirt with warm water and towel carefully. As she wiped, she was surprised to find that the pendant of the ne was unusually beautiful and colorful. It was shining like a diamond, reflecting a lot of brilliant lights in the light. Although Joanna couldn''t recognize what kind of gem it was, she liked it at the first sight. After Joanna washed all the jewelries thoroughly, she remembered that movie. "Yes, it''s like the heart of the ocean in the Titanic. My mother was fashionable when she was young." Joanna thought. Joanna held the pendant carefully in case it fell to the ground and broke. Of course, she didn''t think how much the pendant her mother had left was worth. Even if it was not valuable, it was belong to her mother. They were all her precious treasure. She just hated her stepmother Sera for letting them fall into dust over the years What Sera dislikes most is the ne with this pendant. She had never worn it since she got it. Of course, with her vulgar and greedy eyes, she naturally did not think that the thing covered with dirt would be a treasure. The more Joanna looked at the blue gem, the more she liked it. After she looked at it under the light, she found that the gem looked like a diamond. She searched the informations online immediately. Afterparing all the information, she was still not sure if it''s a diamond. Finally, she put away the "heart of the ocean" Pendant by herself. She was thinking about asking someone to check whether it was a real diamond or some other valuable gem. The next day was weekend. Joanna was supposed to wake up naturally, but she was woken up by a phone call. Joanna took the phone and it turned out to be her stepmother, she frowned. She was supposed to stay at home and get along well with her future son-inw today. How could she remember to call her. But Joanna didn''t dare to refuse her call. What if it''s about her father? "Hello." Before Joanna could finish her sentence, she heard a voice from the other end of the line. It was from Sera. "Silly girl, what time is it now? Why don''t you show up? Let me tell you. Jack is your son by name now. You''d bettere back for dinner today. In case Gary asks about it, he won''t believe what we have said. " Joanna was depressed because of her terrible attitude. It was her who asked for help. But as she didn''t have a mother, she couldn''t expect her stepmother to be kind to her. Then she said, "Okay, I know. I''ll be back soon." She didn''t want to take part in such a drama, nor did she want to see the fianc¨¦ of Emily. Anyway, she had nothing to talk about with them, and they wouldn''t see each other in the future. But for her father''s sake, Joanna agreed to go. It had to be admitted that Emily was very insightful this time. Gary was the heir of the Gao family. Although he was not the only one, the Gao family was a wealthy family. Even if he got a piece of the cake in the future, he would lead afortable life. Gary was also tall and nice-looking. Therefore, this time, it took Emily a lot of energy. She gave those who knew her secret a payoff for keeping quiet. The reason why Joanna came back home was not to have dinner, so she was sitting far across from Gary. Sitting beside Gary, Emily and her daughter courteously served him food. Pretending not to see, Joanna continued to peel the shrimps for Jack. Although Jack is a little mischievous sometimes, he behaves well today. Perhaps he had been educated before, so he called Joanna "Mom". But it didn''t matter to Joanna. Besides, he was cute and adorable. "Mom, I want that." Jack pointed to the chicken drumstick which was put in Emily''s chopsticks and ready to feed to Gary. Jack looked at Emily firmly. All of a sudden, her heart beat faster. He must be used to call her mom. Therefore, hearing the way he called her have made Emily feel guilty. Not only Emily, but also Sera felt guilty. She patted the chopsticks on the table and shouted to Joanna, "Joanna, take care of your son. Don''t call Emily mom. " Joanna felt wronged. He just said ''Mom'' ''They are really guilty and fake.'' So as his mother, Joanna taught him justifiably, "Jack, don''t be so rude, you know? You can''t call beautiful girls mom. You want to eat chicken drumsticks, right? Be good and let me help you. " That feeling pleased her and she wished she could be called "mommy" more often. Anyway, they knew exactly who was his mother. Chapter 33 Joanna Got Rich Chapter 33 Joanna Got Rich Gary''s face changed dramatically as he saw Joanna teach the kid. Although he was born in a rich family, he didn''t need to be fed by others. Feeling embarrassed, he pushed Emily''s hand away and picked up the chicken drumsticks to Jack''s bowl. "How lovely he is! Is he at school?" "We haven''t found a good school yet. What about Mr. Gary rmend one?" As the kid''s mother, Joanna answered. Gary had seen Joanna several times, but at first he didn''t find her stunning. However, now he found that Joanna was very beautiful. She was even more beautiful and charming than Emily. All of a sudden, an expression of nasty shed across Gary''s eyes. He said with a smile, "My uncle''s daughter is the principal of a kindergarten. I will ask her about that. Oh, by the way, there will be a party in my ce two dayster. She shoulde. You coulde with Emily. I will introduce you to her when the party begins. As for your tuition, there should be two free ces. What do you think? " "Okay." Joanna answered thoughtlessly. They only chatted casually for a while, and she had registered the child''s registered residence. As for looking for the kindergarten, it was naturally his real mother and grandmother''s business. She responded simply because she was the nominally mother of the child. Gary did not know why, but he thought that Joanna was moved. Gary was very pleased after he sessfully made an appointment with Joanna. In his opinion, every member of the Gong family was greedy. As for Joanna, who gave birth to children before marriage, she must be a dissolute woman in private life. Then she went to the party. Hehe Thought about that, Gary was very excited. He did not see how sullen the faces of Emily and her mother were. Emily was resentful, and she had no interest in entertaining Gary for dinner. She gave a ferocious stare at Joanna, but Joanna didn''t even raise her head as she was shelling the shrimps. Sera was so furious that she stamped on Mr. Gong''s foot under the table and almost cursed, "Look at your daughter! How could she seduce the man of her sister! " Mr. Gong endured the pain and didn''t even change his expression. At first it was a joyful dinner, but then it ended with different ideas. The atmosphere in the house was depressed after Gary left. After the meal, Joanna was going to leave. After sending Gary, Emily came to ask Joanna to stay. She was not arrogant and domineering as usual, but pitiful. "Joanna, Gary is my boyfriend. I finally find the support for the rest of my life. You... You won''t take it from me, will you? " Joanna confused. "What? Why would Ipete with you? " She didn''t like Gary at all, because Wilson was much more handsome than Gary. Emilyined in silence, ''he is handsome and rich, maybe you want to take revenge, these are the reason that you want to steal him from me.'' "So you won''t do it, and you won''t really be there on the day after tomorrow, right?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "¡­¡­" ''Oh, I see. That''s why you be kind to me, '' Joanna thought. To be honest, Joanna had already forgotten that. She didn''t expect Emily to give her a questioning about it. For so many years, Emily always spoke to her in a superior tone. Howe she used a soft girl''s tone to talk to her? It seemed that she had really fallen in love with him this time. Joanna didn''t want to argue with her, so she said, "Don''t worry. I have no interest in your boyfriend!" Finishing her words, Joanna left. She quickly went downstairs and left. When she walked to the parking lot of themunity, she unintentionally saw a newspaper being thrown on the ground. She had been living in the neighbourhood for more than ten years, so she was kind-hearted and picked it up by the way. Then And then she got stunned She saw the search notice on the front page of the newspaper. And the photos posted beside the notice. Why does he look so much like her running away husband Wilson? Something''s wrong ''They even have the same names on the notice, it''s Wilson. In Joanna''s home, Rita and her other friends were surprised to see this notice. "Is he the one who got the marriage license with Joanna?" "They have the same name and the same appearance. Am I wrong?" Her male friend was holding her orchid fingers, pointing at the newspaper. That''s true. Even if Joanna didn''t want to believe it, she had to admit. After all, this newspaper has great prestige in the country. Her male friend handed the newspapers to Joanna, and said in a cutesy voice, "Look, Joanna, he is the CEO of the Yan group. He is the eldest son of the Yan family, a super rich family. " "¡­¡­" All of a sudden, her confused andplicated feelings disappeared. All of a sudden, something urred to her. The gift for her before Wilson''s disappearance! The ss ring on their wedding day ''Oh my god! Wilson said it was a diamond ring for wedding. However, when she wore it, Joanna couldn''t believe it was a diamond ring at all. She only thought that there was something wrong with Wilson''s brain, so she just wore it as a piece of ss all the time. She hadn''t worn that ring since Wilson had disappeared. Then, what Was that a real diamond? He is the CEO of the Yan group, the eldest son of the Yan family! Joanna was flurried and had a bad feeling. She suddenly remembered more. Wilson gave her not only the ring, but also... The day when they went out, he saw her taking the subway and bus. He said he would give her a car. Then, she was pulled to a Rolls-Royce and she even smashed the window. She remembered she left a note in the car, but he didn''te to ask her forpensation up to now... Wait... And the clothing, essories, shoes and bags of some world-famous luxury brands ''Are, are they all authentic? '' At that time, she only thought that those were all from the Inte, because she saw Wilson ying her computer before. But Joanna hadn''t thing too much until now. The man she saved who was lying in pool of blood, was stupid after waking up and lost temporarily his memory, who always held her hand as if he was a pendant to seek for her care. How, how could he have such a status? "Damn it. Why didn''t I check his identity before... before the marriage? " Rita walked over with a smile, as if she had also found a treasure. "Wow It''s so lucky of you, Joanna. It''s Wilson. A lot of women are rushing to him. Just thinking about his wealth, countless women could be crazy. But you get married with him. You are his wife! Joanna, you get rich! " Chapter 34 Make Things Clear With Him Chapter 34 Make Things Clear With Him Joanna gave her male friend Miller a look. This guy was even more beautiful than a woman and acted like a woman. Since he was still a student, he was rejected by his ssmates in his school days. Therefore, he joined the group formed by Joanna. Since then, they had been together for over ten years like flies and stuck together with Joanna and Rita. "What a fortune! Go ahead to do such a good thing yourself. Why don''t you marry him? Don''t forget that I''m abandoned. " Miller mped his legs and twisted his body. He said shyly, "ouch, if he''s willing to marry me, I don''t care." "My God!" Rita pretended to vomit. These two people used to have strong opinions. Joanna wondered why did they side with one today? ''Yeah, I made a fortune. If the man, who abandoned her, was indeed in a notice, then the diamond ring is real, the Rolls-Royce and those clothes, bags and so on could be sold for buying a small house? So, yes, she made a fortune. But she couldn''t do it. He didn''t say anything and just left. What did he take Joanna as? Before he left, he still hugged her and called her wife Intimately, and coaxed her to call him husband. How stupid she was! She had given her heart to someone without any reason, but now she was abandoned. "Joanna, Are you unhappy? Don''t you have his address on your marriage certificate? How about we find him and get it clear with him? " Although Miller was joking, the depression on Joanna''s face was evident. Rita red at Miller and said, "Keep silent. You are making things worse." After saying that, she turned to look at Joanna. She said, "Joanna, in fact, Miller was right. Think about it. He can''t just leave, regardless of his status. Let''s make it clear. Marriage is not a game. The longer it takes, the worse it will be for you. Although he is rich, we don''t covet his wealth. Do you agree with me? How about we go to see him in this way? " Wilson was actually good except that he was a little fool. He wholeheartedly devoted to a person without any reason of benefit. ''He was kind of adorable.'' He brought warmth and happiness to Joanna, no wonder she loved him in such a short time. After thinking for a while, Joanna said sullenly, "But where can we find him? We have no clues... " "Don''t be silly. Of course we go to the Yan group. There is arge branchpany in this city. By the way, two days ago, it seems that I saw the name Wilson on the invitation list of a party the day after tomorrow. How about we go to the party and have a try? " Miller had a wide range of social contacts. At the mention of finding a way to meet Wilson, Joanna and Rita began to look at him with great admiration. ""Are you sure about what you saw? Is Wilson in this city? " "Of course I am. Don''t you remember how good I am at recite when I was at school? Not saying that I had a photographic memory, but my memory was good. There is thergest branchpany of the Yan group in this city. It''s normal that Wilsones here. " Although Joanna was not sure whether the CEO of Yan group was Wilson or not, she was still longing to meet him. Rita knew Joanna so well that she put Miller aside and asked, "Miller. Since you can help, I''m sure you can get at least two invitations, right?" "Well It''s not easy, " As the venue was a high-end private club, it was not easy to get inside. "Cut the crap. Two invitations." Miller was threatened, but Rita could always threaten him. Miller blinked his eyes, pretending to be wronged, but he didn''t shed any tears. So he had to attend the invitation card as told. Besides, he could handle the thing. Both Joanna and Rita didn''t need to worry about it. The next day, before the invitations had been sent by Miller, Emily sent the invitation first with Gary. To Joanna''s surprise, Gary took herter statement seriously. Unexpectedly, he sent the invitation in person. What surprised her most was that Emily led the way. "Why did youe here in person? Just call me." She didn''t want to see them either! Emily smiled and took hold of Joanna''s arm acting friendly, "Joanna, Gary value my family. He heard that you moved out of the house. So he asked me to give you the invitation. Please take it. Let''s go to the party together tomorrow, okay? " Joanna couldn''t stand Emily''s fake. It was a pity that the woman hadn''t be an actor considering her acting skills. But now Joanna understood. Emily was nning to let Joanna refuse Gary in front of his face. Not only Emily could show her kind, but also let others saw how disrespectful Joanna was.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If it weren''t for the important thing that Joanna had to deal with tomorrow, she would have taken the invitation from Gary directly and infuriated Emily. "I''m sorry to trouble you toe here specially. Mr. Gao, I have something else very important to do tomorrow. So I might not be able to go to the party. Well, have a good time with Emily tomorrow. " Gary did not expect that Joanna refused, and he was immediately unhappy. Seeing that Gary was not happy about that, but Emily could definitely not let Joanna go. She remembered when she was a little girl, she brought a boy she liked home. But unexpectedly, the young man was seduced by Joanna and finally insisted that he did not like her but only Joanna. That was a nightmare for her. After sending Emily and Gary away, Joanna found a better skirt out of the clothes that Wilson gave her before. There would be a big event tomorrow. Although she had never been to that kind of ce, she could guess that the clothes she wore must be more important than the invitation. If they dressed well, they might get inside without the invitation. But it turned out that it was unnecessary for Joanna. Because the next day, when the sky had just went dark, Miller handed the invitation to Joanna. But it was a pity that Miller got only one invitation. Standing outside the clubhouse for a long time, Rita fixed the hair near her temples for Joanna and said, "Joanna, we can only wait for you outside. Come on, you must find him. " Joanna had dressed up for the party tonight. She wore a dress of Chanel and a pair of high heels matched with her feet. Long hair tied back naturally and her face wore blusher, which made her look fresh, natural, pure and beautiful. Just as she handed the invitation to the guard, she lowered her head and took a glimpse at it The invitation looked exactly the same as the one Gary brought her yesterday! Chapter 35 A Woman Falling Into The Water Chapter 35 A Woman Falling Into The Water Looking at the invitation card, Joanna cast a nce at it and thought, ''it seems that Gary and Emily are also in the party. At the thought of meeting them, Joanna could not help but makeints about it in the heart.'' ''damn it. I didn''t watch the calendar when I went out today. Never mind. My top priority is to find Wilson to rify the ins and outs of the matter as soon as possible. Joanna didn''t want to attract attention. She just wanted to find Wilson as soon as possible. However, things would be better if everything went as she expected. Wilson always kept a low profile and his whereabouts were unknown. Moreover, someone had been watching her since she entered the banquet hall. "Oh, I thought that woman would nevere, but she still came." Gary stood far away from her and took a sip of his red wine, looking at the women in the crowd with interest. Joanna was pretty and well-dressed today, which attracted many people''s attention. Seeing Joanna showed up, Emily clenched her fists. She saw someone osting Joanna, but she rejected smartly. And in Emily''s eyes, it was just her way of seducing people. Putting on a kind face, she elegantly walked towards Joanna. It seemed that Joanna was looking for someone. She blocked the way of Joanna and said with a smile, "why do youe here?" Seeing the hypocritical smile on Emily''s face, Joanna rolled her eyes in disgust. What she was afraid of happened. "I have something else to do." They had little inmon. All she wanted was to find Wilson. She didn''t want to talk with her. She bypassed Emily and was going to leave, but suddenly her arm was grabbed. "Look, Joanna. Let''s have a good chat." Emily held Joanna''s arm. ''Emily is really hard to deal with. ''Joanna thought. She had already told her that she was busy. Why was she still so shameless. When she was going to push Emily away, Emily loosened her grip. Then Joanna lost her bnce and fell into the water. The man not far away, looking at this scene, his dark eyes shed a trace of ruthlessness, and he tried hard to suppress the urge to rush to save Joanna. He cast an iprehensible look at the person next to him and said slowly, "don''t you always have a tender heart for beautiful women? The woman who fell into the water just now looks nice. Don''t you go to save her? " As soon as he finished his words, Glenn froze. Hope that Glenn could understand him. Glenn''s mouth twitched. He wondered what was wrong with Wilson. He seldom attended such parties. The most amazing thing was that Wilson asked him to save a stranger woman. He didn''t want to dirty his clothes, even though that woman was pretty. Except for the woman called Joanna, Wilson ignored all the other women. What was wrong with him today. Joanna? Glenn, who was going to leave, suddenly thought of something and rushed towards the crowd. He wondered if that woman was Joanna mentioned by Wilson. Wilson had seen from the corner of her eyes that Glenn had rushed into the crowd. He smiled. Sure enough, he would not be disappointed. He took out his phone, "call the doctor to my room." He was going to hang up the phone, but added after a second thought, "I need a suit for woman. And send a waitress here." He hung up the phone and went back to his room. Glenn hadn''t taken off his coat yet and jumped into the water, but he was crying in his heart. ''Damn it! Wilson, you''re going to pay for my loss. "What''s going on?" "What is the rtionship between that woman and Mr. Glenn?" Glenn had overheard lots of spections between him and Joanna, and he knew that they had misunderstood him, but he didn''t exin to them. He just let the misunderstanding be. Now that Wilson had been married with Joanna, he didn''t want others to know about the rtionship between them. Regardless of what people said, Glenn left directly with Joanna, leaving the group of people who were whispering behind him. Watching the disappearing figure of Glenn holding Joanna, Emily clenched her fists. It was known to all in the business circle that Glenn was the most trusted person for the president of Yan group Wilson. Joanna had been connected with Wilson and even Yan group. In this way, it would be difficult for her to find fault with Joanna in the future. Alfred was watching the same scene. A hint of cunning shed in Gary''s eyes. ''I knew this woman was not simple.'' Wilson asked someone to change a clean dress for Joanna. The clothes were all wet. He recognized the clothes that he gave to her before. And he looked at her specially made up face. Did shee for him? After doing a check-up for Joanna, the doctor reported the situation to Wilson, "Mr. Wilson, she is all right. She passed out just because she was frightened." Wilson waved his hand, indicating the doctor to go out first. He rubbed the middle of his eyebrows, with pain and guilt in his eyes. Glenn knew he didn''t want to be disturbed, so he left the room quietly. Since Wilson regained his memory, he was afraid that someone might know the rtionship between him and Joanna, so he arranged bodyguards around her to report to him her whereabouts. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, today he received a call from a bodyguard who secretly protected Joanna. The bodyguard told him that Joanna had been to the party. Wilson had never participated in such kind of organization, but finally he immediately changed his clothes and rushed here. He had already known what had happened between Emily and Joanna since she came here, and of course, he had witnessed Emily''s tricks on falling into the water. At that time, he was so angry that he wanted to kill that woman. How dare she do this to Joanna. She was courting death. Full of murderous look appeared on Wilson''s face. But now, when he saw sleepy Joanna, his face was reced by the affectionate look. Her hair hung loose over the pillow, and the small undtion of her chest indicated that she was asleep. He reached out and touched her hair, which was so soft. People always say that people with soft hair always have sympathy. Joanna was a typical example. She would take him in because she was soft hearted. He couldn''t deny that he had fallen in love with Joanna. As they got along with each other day and night, Wilson couldn''t resist Joanna any longer. However, at that time, he still didn''t understand his mind, now he realized everything was traceable. Even if he lost his memory, there would be no one to treat another without reservation. But he did that for Joanna, was evidence that he had been moved. Perhaps it was because she was too tired, Joanna slept for a long time, and Wilson had been sitting quietly on the bedside with her all the time. It was dark when Joanna woke up. As soon as she sat up, she saw an expressionless face close to her. "Wilson... Wilson? " Chapter 36 Call Me Mr. Wilson Chapter 36 Call Me Mr. Wilson "... Wilson. " Joanna didn''t expect that they would meet in such a way. Wilson stood up and walked to the window. Looking at the view outside the window, he said coldly, "I think you should call me Mr. Wilson." Hearing that, Joanna was struck dumb and her heart sank The cold tone, the cold words, is it from the mouth of Wilson? He used to be gentle to her. But today, he was totally different like another person. Wilson turned his back to Joanna and did not turn around. He didn''t want her to find his emotions. ''When I solve everything, we will be fine.'' Wilson promised to Joanna in silence. "Have you regained your memory?" Joanna asked cautiously. There was only one possibility for his face suddenly changed. Wilson had thought of everything. He was the CEO of the Yan group. How could he care about such a nobody like her. Even if he did, he would only thank her for saving his life. The rest were just her imagination. "Yes." Although it was a simple and clear answer, she was still shocked by his words. It turned out that it was true... "Then we..." What was the rtionship between us? She didn''t have the courage to finish her sentence, fearing that she would get nothing but humiliation in return. "There''s nothing between us. I''m very grateful that you saved my life. And about your retention, how much do you want?" I''m so sorry that your life has be so heavy. I''ll try my best to make up for you. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "I don''t mean that I... " ''what should I say? What do I want from him?''. "Is there anything else, Miss Gong? I''m very busy. I don''t have much time to waste on you. " He said in a cold and emotionless tone, but she tried her best to resist the urge to hold him in her arms. Joanna got out of bed and walked behind Wilson, looking at his upright back. "I I just want to ask you... " Joanna choked with sobs. Why did her heart ache so much? She asked, "You used to be so gentle. Are they all fake? Then what about the memories between us? And the ring you gave me... " But before Joanna could finish her words, Wilson turned to look at Joanna who was tearful in the eye, heartbroken. His dark eyes were still nonchnt, as if the person in front of him had nothing to do with him. "First of all, I didn''t have memory at that time, so I treated you like that. Besides, you''d better forget all the memories between us. Those are humiliating for me. Atst, I''ll leave that ring at your disposal. I''ve thrown away mine. How can I use that cheap thing? " He gripped the ring object in his hand so tightly that his hand was even painful. "What?" Joanna couldn''t believe what she had heard. Was he the Wilson she knew? She had forgotten that he was no longer the one who had no family or friends after he lost his memory. Now standing in front of her was the prominent CEO of the Yan group. "Didn''t you hear me? Who am I? How can the president of the Yan group be with a woman like you? People willugh at me if they know. " Then he left the room before Joanna regained herposure. She watched Wilson left without any hesitation. Indeed, he was reluctant to have any more memories with her! Joanna felt darkness in front of her eyes and could not bear it any longer. Leaning against the wall, she tried hard to hold back her tears, but it was out of her control. She stumbled out of the room and strolled on the street. No one knew what was on her mind. ''Am I really the only one who was still thinking about the past?'' Didn''t you say that you would always be with me? Why did you say that?'' She didn''t notice the ck car behind her, nor did she notice that the sight of the man in the car were fixed on her. She went back home in a daze and fell down on the ground the moment she closed the door. She was exhausted, as if she had used up herst strength. Joanna curled up, put her hands on her legs and buried her face on them. Then she burst into tears. "Why Why do you treat me like this? " "..." "Why do you say that..." "Wilson ... " In the dead of night, the man outside listened to her crying sadly. ''I''m sorry, Joanna. Wait for me a little longer, '' he thought. He went downstairs andmanded the men in ck, "take good care of her. If anything happens to her, you don''t need toe back any more." "Yes, Mr. Wilson." The man in ck answered with respect. He nodded, got on the car and left. As long as Wilson thought of the tears of Joanna, he couldn''t fall asleep. He stood on the balcony smoking for the whole night. He didn''t force himself to have a rest until the sky was almost white. When Joanna woke up, she found herself sleeping on the floor. She held herself up and felt pain all over her body. ''Wilson, do I live such a bad life on the first day when Ipletely lose you?'' She went into the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out of the bathroom, she heard Rita''s voice. "Joanna, are you at home? Open the door." When she opened the door, she saw the anxious expression on Rita''s face. Rita held and looked at her again and again until she was sure that Joanna was all right. "You freaked me out. I was waiting for you outside the building yesterday. I saw that you didn''te out after all the persons left, so I went in but I couldn''t find you. I was scared." The mere thought of it freaked Rita out. If anything really happened to Joanna, she would regret for the rest of her life. "I''m fine. I I met Wilson. " At the thought of what Wilson said to her yesterday, these words lingered in Joanna''s mind. "He What did he said? " Rita had a bad feeling. "He said He didn''t want to remember what had happened during those days. Those memories were... Shame for him... " The heart wrenched, and then she understood that this was the feeling of heartbreak. "Rita, why?" Joanna burst into tears. She had been holding back her emotion for a long time, but now she couldn''t control it any more. She needed to vent. "Joanna... It doesn''t matter. You still have me... " Rita was not sure whether she could convince herself. She also knew that even in a close rtionship, a friend was different from a lover. She didn''t know what to say tofort Joanna, but quietly apanied her and patted on her back. After a long time, Joanna stopped crying and said. "I''m going to find a job in Yan group." Chapter 37 Interview In Yan Group Chapter 37 Interview In Yan Group With a look of disbelief on her face, Rita asked, "Are you kidding me? You''re doing great now, aren''t you?" "I don''t want to give up Wilson so easily. He must have his own reason for what he said yesterday." Joanna believed that Wilson was not a cold-blooded man, so she couldn''t give up easily. She must find out the truth. "Don''t be silly, Joanna. Men like Wilson who was sessful in the business, their means are absolutely unimaginable. No more illusions." Unlike Joanna, Rita was not as simple as Joanna, she certainly knew what kind of person Wilson was. Therefore, she did not want Joanna to do such a stupid thing. Besides, not everyone could work on suchpany like Yan group. "Of course I know his identity is beyond my reach. I just don''t want to give up so easily. I think only if I see him with my own eyes can I know what kind of person he is, so I have to work in the Yan group. " Having made up her mind, she opened theputer to send resume to the Yan group and typed a letter of resignation. Looking at the firm expression on Joanna''s face, Rita knew it was toote to persuade her, so she just kept silent. Joanna received a message from the personnel department of Yan group, telling her to take some documents with her the next day for an interview. The result was so smooth that even she could not believe what she had seen. In fact, as early as Joanna sent out her resume, Wilson had already known it. Wilson had ordered Glenn to pay attention to a girl named Joanna and to get to know everything about her as soon as possible. Therefore, someone reported to Wilson when Joanna sent her resume. He had instructed in advance that no matter what position she wanted to apply for, she would be allowed to pass. Although he couldn''t make public the rtionship with her, personally, Wilson still wanted to see her every day. Let him abuse his power once. In the personnel department of the Yan group. Two women were waiting quietly outside the door. "Will you get nervous, Joanna?" Looking at the calm expression on Joanna''s face, Rita felt worried for her. "It''s okay. In fact, I juste here to try my luck. After all, the Yan group is very strict." In fact, Joanna was not sure. She was not a very outstanding college graduate and her previouspany was not very famous. Therefore, it was still unknown whether Yan group would hire her or not. "Oh, it''s okay. Don''t worry. Your leader said that you are always wee to go back. Even if the Yan group didn''t hire you, you can still have a job." Ritaforted her. Yesterday after Joanna handed in the resignation letter, her boss called in person and said that if she changed her mind, thepany would wee her back at any time. Although she was not graduated from a well-known school, her strength was there for everyone to see. Her diligence was unparalleled. After the phone call with the superior, even Rita said, "What a good person! ". At this time, the door of the personnel department opened, and a woman dressed professionally walked over. "Are you Miss Joanna?" She greeted politely. "Well... I am. " Looking at the woman in front of her, Joanna couldn''t help admiring her. ''It turns out that''s what a strong woman looks like.'' She looked really different, with a capable hairstyle and neat clothes. She gave people a sense of shrewdness only by her appearance. She must be very powerful. "I''m Anne Yang, the director of human resources. Now you can start the interview. Pleasee with me." She said in a cold voice and it calmed Joanna down. Joanna thought, ''Why did I bother the director to interview me.'' Before she got any reply from Joanna, she turned around and entered the office of personnel department. "Oh, okay." She gave a hint to Rita and then followed Anne Yang. She didn''t dare to neglect for fear that something might go wrong. In a rather disturbed mood, Joanna followed Anne Yang into the room. There was only a long desk in the empty room, which seemed to be a ce for recruitment. Behind the desk sat a man in his twenties. His extraordinary temperament Joanna L guess who he was? Could it be another supervisor of the human resources department? "Mr. Glenn, she is Joanna. I''ll go first. You can call me if you need anything." Anne Yang exined to the man reverently. "Okay, thank you, director Yang." After hearing what Glenn said, Anne turned around and left the room without casting a nce at Joanna. Joanna sneaked a peek at the man sitting there. She felt that this man should be in a higher position than Anne Yang, or she would not talk to him so respectfully. Glenn had saw Joanna''s resume before. In fact, it was impossible for the Yan group to recruit a person with such education background and experience like her, but Wilson had gave him an order, so he had to hire her. After all, Wilson was the CEO, he has the right to be willful. However, Glenn was interested in Joanna. ''There was noparison between her and thedies from respectable families. And there are so many women out there on the street, why did Wilson just pay attention to her? If Wilson''s secret admirers knew about it, they would surely make up their mind to die for love.'' ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Taking a nce at the woman who stood in front of him nervously, he looked at the resume in his hand and smiled yfully. "Miss. Joanna, please sit down." Glenn raised his head, looked into Joanna''s eyes and said politely. Joanna sat down carefully and even dared not to breathe deeply as the atmosphere in the room was a little depressed. "My name is Glenn. I am the one in charge of the interview." Glenn made a brief introduction of himself, waiting Joanna to speak. "Well My name is Joanna Gong. " She was so nervous that her palms were sweating and she was stammering. "I have read your resume briefly and found that you did a good job before. Why did you resign?" He thought, ''Normally, the assistant won''t be resigned. It seems that she took the initiative to resign. I''m curious about the reason for her resignation.'' "Because I think yourpany can provide me with an opportunity to learn more." These words were what Rita had taught her yesterday. It might be useful and she had to recite them. Now it worked. If without Rita''s reminder, Joanna didn''t know how to answer the question. It was impossible to say, "I''m here because of your CEO." It would make her into the cklisted before being hired. Hearing Joanna''s answer, Glenn cast a nce at her. He didn''t change his expression. It seemed that Joanna also think her answer was a little false, and she bowed her head with guilt. Chapter 38 Hired Chapter 38 Hired "What did you do in the past?" Glenn asked, turning through her resume without looking at her. Joanna didn''t see what Glenn was thinking, so she had to continue to answer with a stiff head and made a brief statement of her previous work Hearing that, Glenn frowned. She had almost done all the work in the office. When he saw the expected payment from her, it was even less than that from an ordinary employee in hispany. He couldn''t help but ask, "is it your sry before?" Joanna was surprised. After hesitating for a while, she said, "Is that too much? I can get my sry ording to yourpany''s standard. " Glenn wondered, ''Although she worked a lot in the previouspany before, she got a poor sry. Hadn''t she noticed that?'' "Don''t you know that you have overstepped your scope of work?" Even yboy like Glenn defended her for this unfair treatment. With a confused look on her face, it seemed that Joanna didn''t understand why he said that, and then she reacted. "I know." "You know they won''t pay you extra sry." ''She knew?'' Joanna''s words made Glenn more confused. He couldn''t understand this woman. "Ourpany is a smallpany and we don''t recruit many people. So we have to do something out of the scope of work. Although this is not my job, it doesn''t matter if I do a little more. Besides, it''s not bad to learn more. " Joanna answered truthfully. Thepany wasn''t in a good condition, and she wasn''t a person greedy for money. What she desired was keeping herself well fed and clothed. Moreover, her colleagues were very easy to get along with. That''s enough for her. Glenn raised his head and looked at Joanna, finding she was telling the truth with full of sincerity. Such kind of person, no wonder she attracted Wilson''s attention. Maybe that was the reason. "Okay. You can go back and wait for the message. I will text you three dayster." Glenn smiled, signaling her to leave. "Thank you." Glenn saw Joanna leave and stood up to the 36th floor. Wilson stood by the French window, on the screen of theputer was the room where Joanna had just been interviewed. Hearing the sound from behind, Wilson didn''t turn around. He asked indifferently, "it''s done?" "Yes, this is her resume." After saying that, he put the thing in his hand on Wilson''s desk. Unintentionally, he knocked at theputer desk and a drop of cold sweat came to his forehead. "Why don''t you go to see her by yourself if you want to see her? " He asked. Wilson sat back in his chair. Instead of answering the question from Glenn, he put Joanna''s resume on the table. "Wilson, why did Joanna attract you? She doesn''t have a perfect figure, neither a face nor a background. Is she worth it? " Glenn knew that Wilson hired several bodyguards for Joanna, but he didn''t ask about it. However, he really wanted to know about it. Hearing Glenn''s words, Wilson raised his eyebrows and said in a cold voice, "vulgar." "Hey? Vulgar? " Glenn was angry that he wanted to jump. Although there were not so many beautiful women around him, he was praised by lots of women. How could Wilson judge him like that. "It''s not up to you to decide her figure." Although Wilson only held Joanna once, in normal contact, he knew she looked thin with clothes but was well-developed. "¡­¡­" "As for the face, each of the women around you had a face-lift before. I think she is very good." Joanna was not that kind of person who has an amazing look, but very much worth looking. She had round eyes, small mouth and smooth skin. "¡­¡­" "As for the family background, do you think I need it?" Wilson squinted at Glenn in shock, chose to ignore him and began to deal with the documents. Glenn finally realized what was going on. ''Wilson is so bossy, '' he thought. Appearance and figure were no big deal for him, as long as Wilson liked. Indeed, Wilson did not need anyone to pave the way for his career. He could do well by himself, Yan group was the best example. "Well, well, well. You beat me." Then he left the Wilson''s office to do his work. The room was quiet again. Wilson raised his head from the documents and fell into deep thought. He didn''t know why he pay attention in Joanna so much. Perhaps he was used to her warmth, or perhaps he was used to being good to her. Some things, really helpless. In the next three days, Joanna was restless. When she got the call from Yan group, she was completely confused. "Hello?" "Hello, Miss Joanna. I''m Anne Yang, the director of HR department of Yan group." Hearing that it was a call from the Yan group, Joanna became nervous. "Oh, hello." "Congrattions! You have sessfully passed the interview of ourpany. There will be a three- month probation period now. Pleasee to the HR department at 9 o''clock next Monday morning on time. Someone will take you to your position. Do you understand?" "Okay, I''ll be there on time." Joanna could not help but speak in a higher voice at the thought that she had been admitted by the Yan group. "Okay, bye." She hung up the phone neatly without any hesitation. "What''s wrong? Did you record it? " Rita was also very curious about the result. As soon as Joanna put down her mobile phone, she immediately asked curiously. "Rita, I''m employed." Joanna said to Rita excitedly. She didn''t know what to say to express her feelings. "Really?" Rita couldn''t believe that Joanna actually entered the Yan group. "It''s true. You can''t believe it, right? I can''t even believe myself." In fact, Joanna found it strange. It was said that the interview of the Yan group was very strict. Why did she pass so easily. But this wasn''t her concern. Now she was pretty worried that she didn''t do well enough. Although the company she worked in before wasn''t big, the employees were very friendly. She wondered if the employees in the Yan group were the same. "I''m d that you made it. Joanna, I believe you can do better next time," Rita was very happy for Joanna. It didn''t matter what the reason why she chose to work in the Yan group. It was a ce for gathering elites. Even if Wilson disappoints her in the future, she can learn a lot from this job.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 39 I Dont Know Her Chapter 39 I Don''t Know Her "I will, I will work hard. Thank you, Rita. " In the past few days, Rita had kept herpany. She felt so lucky to have such a good friend. "Don''t be silly. We are best friends." "Yes." Holding Rita''s hand tightly, Joanna cheered herself on. She had to work hard, no matter how hard it was. On Monday morning, Joanna deliberately set an rm clock, worrying that she would get upte. At 8:40, she arrived at the Yan group building on time. She arrived at the office of human resources department at 8:50 on time. Seeing that Joanna was also there, Anne just raised her eyebrows and didn''t say anything. Then she handed a staff code to her. She changed her attitude towards Joanna a little bit for arriving here ahead of time on the first day of work. "Our people are in a probation period for three months. After the probation period is over, your boss will decide whether to use you or not. Then, he will give you the formal dismissal letter. If you have any questions, you can ask me now." Joanna browsed the code on the staff. When she saw the sry, she couldn''t help saying, "this sry?" "This is the basic sry. The promotion will be adjustedter. Of course, it will only go upward and not go downward. " Just rising or not? Joanna doubted what she heard. The Yan group was making such a high sry, and the interview was so simple. She should havee to thepany to apply for the job if she knew earlier that she would graduate. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But Joanna would never expect that Wilson was the reason why she was employed by the Yan group. She wouldn''t be hired if she applied for a job before. "If you don''t have any problems, I''ll take you to the assistant''s office now." "Thank you." Then Joanna went to the 36th floor with Anne Yang. "I have to remind you that you should know what to say and what not to say. Just do your job." After that, she reached out and knocked on the door of the assistant''s office. Anne Yang pushed the door open and said respectfully, "Mr. Glenn, your assistant is here." "Okay, thank you." Glenn nodded at her. Anne left the room quickly, without looking at Joanna. Looking at the back of Anne, Joanna thought of what she said just now. In fact, Anne was also a good colleague. Although her tone was always cold and she always looked expressionless, she gave her advice on the first day she came. Thepany is actually a society where everyone is working hard to get up. Someone needs to get down if she wants to get up. Everyone was so cautious, especially the senior executives. A small mistake could destroy them. "That''s your table." The voice of the Glenn brought Joanna back to the reality. He pointed at the table and said. ncing at the table, Joanna said, "what do I need to do?" "All you need to do is to collect the materials brought by the staff every day and keep the meeting record well. Besides, this is your first task. Print out this file and send it to the meeting room on the 21st floor. It will be used during the meeting at ten o''clockter. " Glenn handed the documents to Joanna and started to do his work. All of a sudden, he thought of something and said, "You can use the tea room here. But be careful not to break any public goods." "Is that all I need to do?" But it was beyond her expectation. The sry here was several times higher than before, how could it be so easy to get paid? "Yes, that''s it." Glenn answered in a confident manner. Then he added, "if there are no other questions, I hope you can start working as soon as possible." Joanna nodded her head and walked to her seat. Glenn cast a nce at her, hoping she would be a good assistant to help him. And conquered Wilson by the way. After tidying up the documents handed to her by Glenn, Joanna went to the copy room to print out. Then she rushed to the conference room on the twenty-first floor without stopping. After she put the documents away, she saw Wilson walking in with a group of people. ''Wilson?''? Joanna couldn''t believe what she had seen. She didn''t expect to meet him on her first day of work. She felt a little awkward and didn''t know how to put her arms and legs. Wilson was not surprised to see her here. It was him who asked Glenn to let her bring the documents here. He had expected to see her here. Wilson''s face remained unchanged and he listened quietly to the man next to him reporting what happenedst week. Joanna felt that her hands and feet became cold. She was sure that Wilson saw her, but he turned a blind eye to her. Did he pretend not to know her? Being absent-minded, Joanna identally knocked over the cup of another director and spilled out water. Fortunately, it was not very hot, otherwise she would be fired on her first day of work. "Who are you? Why are you standing here? Are you blind? You made my trousers dirty. " A fat man with arge head and big ears pointed at Joanna and began to teach her a lesson. "I''m sorry. I''m the new assistant. Mr. Glenn asked me to bring some files to you. I''m really sorry. "Joanna apologized. Joanna was frightened. She had never experienced such a terrible situation before. It was her first day to work and she didn''t expect such thing to happen. "Oh, she is new. Mr. Wang, don''t be so fussy." "You''re right. Look how frightening she is." Some kind senior managers started to speak for her. Mr. Wang was not a good man in the first ce, and he had always felt that he was a big shot. Many people in thepany did not like him. This time he was humiliated, most people were holding a wait-and-see attitude. However, Mr. Wang felt that he had to teach the assistant a lesson in order to build his own dignity. "No way! People will gossip about me if they know it!" Mr. Wang didn''t give up. The angry expression on Mr. Wang''s face made Joanna panic. She didn''t know what to do. The noise here was a little loud, which attracted the attention of Wilson. He frowned, seeing that Joanna was standing with her head down, looking a little aggrieved. "What happened?" "Mr. Wilson, this new assistant got me wet all over. We must teach her a lesson." He nced at his clothes, then nced at Joanna, but she just kept her head down. It was really upset on her first day at work. "The meeting is going to start. Mr. Wang, do you want all the board members to wait for you to solve this trivial matter?" He said as he raised his eyebrows. "Well That''s not what I meant. I... " "Now that it''s not, let''s talk about it after the meeting is over. Then you can do anything about it. Let''s have the meeting first." Then he walked to the seat of honor and ordered the bodyguard, "take thatdy out." Therefore, Wilson''s bodyguard went to Joanna, "Miss, please." Casting a nce at Joanna, Joanna said nothing but turned around and left the conference room. Chapter 40 Wilsons Warning Chapter 40 Wilson''s Warning Joanna left the meeting room in low spirits and did not notice that he was looking at her all the time. After Joanna left, Wilson took back his eyes and sat down in his seat. He had nned to meet her in private, but he didn''t want to cause her too much trouble. In the meeting, Mr. Wilson, who was always serious about his work, lost in thought for the first time. Everybody knew it, but no one dared to say it because of his identity as the CEO. There was always no airtight wall in thepany. Many colleagues heard that the new assistant for the CEO was just a nobody without background or strength. The ce she worked in was a small company. Most people were dissatisfied with this kind of people. They always felt that they obviously had more strength but did not sit on that position, but they envied others. Thus, there appeared many people who belittled them. After the turmoil in the morning in the conference room, Joanna became more famous among the public. Everyone was talking about her, guessing who she was and how she went into the CEO room. Joanna of course had heard of such things, but she believed that a clean hand wants no washing. As long as she did well in work, she would be recognized by others. Wilson also knew the survival rules of company, but he just turned a blind eye to it. He thought that maybe Joanna would resign after she couldn''t bear the pressure so that he didn''t need to worry about being discovered their rtionship. However, Wilson underestimated Joanna''s ability and strength. It was her first day to work, so many things didn''t go smoothly and she didn''t know much about many things. But thanks to the help of her colleagues, she still managed toplete her own work before getting off work. Glenn returned to his office. He saw Joanna sitting on the chair, wondering something. Even he felt sorry for her when he saw her expression. He couldn''t help frowning when he recalled that just now Wilson said he wanted to see Joanna but he didn''t tell him the reason. Although Wilson always kept a poker face all the time, Glenn had a special feeling this time, but he didn''t know why. Since Wilson came back, Glenn had discovered that he couldn''t understand him. He wanted to see Joanna but always pretended to be indifferent in front of her. Glenn knew Wilson''s strength very well, so he wondered why he would be afraid of Charlie. "Joanna, Mr. Wilson wants to see you in his office. Now." Glenn conveyed what Wilson had told to him and asked in a caring tone, "Why are you staring nkly? What happened?" After one day''s time in harmony, Glenn and Joanna gradually got to know each other. Joanna was a smart girl, and Glenn found it easy to get along with her. Glenn had heard of the morning stories. He didn''t expect that she would have such trouble on her first day of work. Mr. Wang did make things hard for the employees before, but Wilson just felt that it had nothing to do with himself and did not interfere in their business. But today, he spoke for Joanna. Everyone on the board of directors was smart enough to understand what he meant. Mr. Wang wasn''t confused, so he did not pursue Joanna''s fault any more. However Joanna doesn''t seem to understand. "Oh, I''m all right. I''ll go." Joanna stood up, tidied her clothes and opened the door to the president''s office. Looking at the big "CEO Office" in front of her, Joanna took a deep breath and tried to calm down, but her hands were trembling greatly. "Joanna,e on. He won''t eat you." Joanna cheered herself up in a low voice to make herself look good. After adjusting her clothes, she reached out to knock at the door. "Come in." A steady male voice came out of the room. The door was pushed open. Sweat began to form in her palms. She saw the office in ck and white. The room wasrge and well arranged. The dark room made Joanna depressed, but she still walked to Wilson''s desk. "... Mr. Wilson, I heard that you wanted to see me? " Watching Wilson review the documents in his hand, Joanna couldn''t help sighing in her mind that was how a serious man worked. It was said that a man who worked hard was the most handsome. It was true. He didn''t know anything about being cute and spoiled before, but this look seemed to be more suitable for him. "Why are you here?" Wilson raised his head and gave an emotionless nce at Joanna. "I am your new assistant." Joanna Exined quietly. She didn''t dare to raise her head to look at Wilson. "I have made it clearst time. We''d better not let anyone else know about our rtionship, or it will be very troublesome." It sounded a little impatient, but also like he was trying to control his anger. HIs words cut her heart into pieces ''You don''t want to see me?'' "I understand what you mean, Mr. Wilson. I have never told anyone about our rtionship. I''m just an ordinary employee in the Yan group. Don''t worry, Mr. Wilson. " ''Is it too much that I want to see you every day?'' At the moment, what she hoped was that this conversation coulde to an end as soon as possible, or she would cry out. "It''s good for you to know that. If you want to stay in the Yan group, remember to use your own ability. The Yan group won''t keep idlers. If you don''t have the ability, you''d better leave as soon as possible. If you are fired, you will lose face. " Wilson made up his mind that he would not let Joanna stay in the Yan group. It was not safe now. There were too many informers in the Yan group. If Joanna stayed in the Yan group, he would not be able to conceal it for a long time. He could not put Joanna in danger, even if there was a very low chance of this happening, he could not take the risk. "I will work hard and won''t give you a chance to fire me." Joanna said firmly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Go get me a cup of coffee." Wilson''s attitude changed so fast that Joanna was still not used to it. Seeing that Joanna frowned, he raised his voice, "don''t you understand what I''m saying?" "Yes, Sir." Do not dare to dy, she immediately went to make coffee. ''I have to do this before she leaves.''. Wilson thought to himself as he watched Joanna leave. It was the first step for him to clean the mess. Only in this way could he express his mind to Joanna earlier. Wilson rubbed his temples and felt a little tired. Without her warmth, it was hard for him to do anything. Chapter 41 Accompany Him Chapter 41 Apany Him Ten minutester, Joanna came in with a cup of coffee. "Mr. Wilson, here is your coffee." She put the ss on the desk. Wilson didn''t even look up. He frowned after having a sip of the coffee. "Make another cup. I don''t drink instant, no sugar or milk." Coffee with milk was not suitable for Wilson. If it was too sweet, it would make people addicted, and such a thing usually could be fatal. For example... Joanna? He was shocked by his thought. The warmth that Joanna gave him fascinated him, and he couldn''t let go of it any more. Was that why he cared about her so much? Without any exnation, Joanna took up the cup and quietly left the room. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Joanna didn''t know much about the freshly ground coffee, so she stared at the tools in the tea room for a while. Then she took out her mobile phone and surf the Inte to learn the recipe and instructions. She looked at the time. It was already six o''clock in the afternoon He hasn''t eaten yet. So she ordered takeout at her own discretion. When it was delivered, the coffee had just been cooked. The moment the door was pushed open, Wilson smell the fragrance of food, he raised his head to look at Joanna with a tray. He took a look at her watch and found it was time for dinner. Joanna put down the things in her hand and opened the package for him, "You hasn''t eaten yet, so I have ordered food for you. If you don''t like it, I can buy others." Wilson stared at the dishes in front of him, all of which were his favorite. Although these dishes were not cooked by Joanna, they were still tantalizing him. He was really hungry now, but he could not ept it. "Why don''t you take it for me? I am no longer the person who lives in that shabby house with you. Take it away." Hearing such heartless words, Joanna felt lucky that there were only two of them at that moment. Otherwise, it would be so humiliating. "But..." Joanna was going to say more, but was interrupted ruthlessly by Wilson. "Don''t you understand what I said? Take it away. " Wilson only took a sip of coffee, and fixed his dark eyes on Joanna. Looking at the expression of grievance on Joanna''s face, his heart began to ripple. ''Damn it.'' "Okay." Cheerless, Joanna went out with the delivery bag. Sitting on her own seat and looking at the ordered take out, she chose his favorite dish specially, but She had almost forgotten that he was now the CEO of the Yan group, not the ordinary person who had lost his memory. He wouldn''t like the dishes. She picked up the chopsticks and ate alone. She had bought it with money, so she didn''t want to waste it. Wilson didn''t want to be disturbed by Joanna, so he started to deal with the documents. Time went by slowly. When Wilson raised his head again, it was already dark. He took a look at his watch. It was ten to fifty. It was estimated that Joanna had already fallen asleep. He packed up his things and was going to leave, only to find that the light was still on in the room and that Joanna had already fallen asleep on the table. The clothes she was draped over her shoulder slipped down on the chair. Feeling a little cold, Joanna shrank her body. He watched her every move, and his eyes were much colder. Was she a fool? How dare she sleep here in such a cold weather. He walked over and was going to put the clothes on her shoulder back when Joanna opened her eyes and looked at the man beside her in surprise. "... Mr. Wilson? " Joanna stood up at once. But as she was unable to stand steadily after sitting for a long time, she immediately held Wilson''s arms. But before Joanna opened her eyes, Wilson withdrew his hand. So she didn''t notice His previous moves. She grabbed his arm and made him freeze. "¡­¡­" He raised his eyebrows and said nothing, but his eyes stared at the hand that Joanna held. "Oh my God I''m so sorry I just couldn''t keep my bnce for a while. " She quickly withdrew her hand and blushed. ''damn it! What am I doing? How dare I catch him?''. "Why are you still here?" Wilson almost forgot that he hadn''t said she could leave. In the past, Glenn had never apanied him to work overtime. In his words, "There''s no way to divorce from single if I work every day." That was why Wilson called him back when he needed him to deal with something. But he forgot that Joanna was like Glenn. "Well... I saw that you was still working, so I thought that I should help in some way. And the boss is working overtime. As an employee, how can I get off work first? " Lowering her head, Joanna exined. In fact, she wanted to apany him because she felt Wilson was very lonely working overtime all day long by herself. Wilson was surprised to hear what Joanna said. He had been used to working overtime by herself, but now he had Joanna with him. He felt much warmer at the thought that there were only two of them working overtime in thepany. "Let''s go." Then he walked to the elevator. "Ha?" ''It''s sote. Where are you going?'' Joanna was confused. "Do you think there are any buses at this time? I''ll drive you home. " Wilson would never admit that he just wanted to spend more time with Joanna. "Wait!" After looking at the time, she found that it was veryte. She packed her things neatly and followed Wilson into the elevator. Joanna was following Wilson quietly, afraid that she might say something wrong. But she didn''t notice the smile on Wilson''s face. As they walked out of the building, they happened to see the security guard at the gate was going to close the door. "Mr. Wilson, you worked overtime again today?" The security guard said to Wilson. "Yes, we have a lot of things to do." Wilson spoke to him in a rxed tone, not as cold as when he talked to Joanna. "Who is this?" The guard was a little surprised when he saw Joanna behind Wilson. It was the first time he saw a woman beside him. Noticing that Wilson had no intention of speaking for her, Joanna exined herself. "Hello, I''m Joanna, new assistant. Mr. Wilson worked overtime today, so I''m staying here." "Oh, you are the new assistant." "I''m going back. Thank you for your help today." Wilson said goodbye to the security guard and left the house. Then Joanna followed Wilson to get in the car. There was an awkward silence between them. Joanna turned her head to look at Wilson, who was absorbed in driving. She couldn''t help thinking. ''Why is he so friendly to a security guard, but not to her? '' Chapter 42 Self-sentimental Chapter 42 Self-sentimental "Am I pretty?" Joanna kept her eyes on Wilson''s face for too long. "Oh, I''m sorry." Realizing her gaffe, Joanna immediately looked away. Embarrassed, she kept staring at him. He drove slowly, but it''s not too far away, so they arrived at the Joanna''s house soon. "Here we are. Get off." Wilson said emotionlessly. "Well... Thank you for Sending me back. " Without him, she didn''t know how to get home. "Don''t think too much. If anything happens to you in thepany, it will only do harm to thepany''s reputation. I am doing this for thepany. " Wilson said words against his will without a blink. "I know, but thank you." Then she opened the door and got off. ''Sure enough, I have being sentimental. I thought you cared about me, although you didn''t mean anything else. I am so stupid.'' Wilson didn''t leave until he saw the light in Joanna''s room was on. He lit a cigarette, rolled down the window, and let the wind blow the smoke away. The air at night was still a bit cold, and with the night breeze, Wilson tried to make himself clear of his thoughts. ''Was this right or wrong for Joanna?'' Joanna had been working with great care. On one hand, she didn''t want others to have any prejudice against her. On the other hand, she didn''t want to make any mistake so that Wilson would find an excuse to fire her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After that night, Joanna kept herself away from Wilson. If she needed him to confirm the documents, she would ask others for help as much as possible, but she didn''t want to ask for help all the time. Looking at the document in her hand, finally, she knocked on the door of Wilson''s office. "Mr. Wilson, this document needs your signature." Joanna lowered her head and didn''t look at him. Wilson checked the file quickly and signed his name when he was going to give it back to her. "Miss. Joanna, are you really hiding from metely?" Wilson raised his eyebrows. He of course had sensed the actions of Joanna recently, but there was no time to question her. Now she came herself. "Well... Not at all." Joanna denied. A flicker of light shed in her eyes. Was it so obvious to her that even a busy man like Wilson had noticed her? "Then why haven''t I seen you for several days?" Wilson didn''t intend to let her go. He insisted on getting to the bottom of the matter. "Recently... I have something to do. " "Really?" Wilson delivered the document to Joanna. Just when she was going to take the document away, he continued, "I hope you will appear in front of me every day in the future, otherwise... I will think that you have skip work. " "¡­¡­" Joanna''s face twitched as she thought, ''It''s too unpredictable!'' Then I can''t ask others for help. ''. Joanna had greeted Wilson secretly several times. She just wanted to look at him from a distance She really wanted to resign now. But Joanna kept telling herself that she couldn''t do anything that would make others look down upon her or fail to live up to Rita''s kindness. At half past eight in the evening, Joanna stood at the door of "Leave", pulling a long face. In fact, Rita wanted to go out with Joanna. And Joanna thought that it would be a good time to rx, so she agreed. However, It was a bar. It was the first time that she hade to a bar. She was both curious and perturbed. "Rita, I''m at the door. Where are you?" Waiting at the door for a long time, she did not see Rita, so she had to take out her phone and called her. "Have you arrived? I''ll be out soon. Wait for me there. " It was too noisy and chaotic on the other end of the line. Before long, Rita walked out of the ''Leave''. When Joanna saw her clothes, she was so surprised that her eyes almost popped out. This tight dress was so short. Rita had a delicate makeup on her face and her face was a little red. Therefore, Joanna guessed that she must have been drunk. "Don''t you feel cold? Why are you dressing like this? " She surveyed Belinda from head to toe. Although it was not winter now, it was a little cold. The suit Rita wore must be the equipment for summer. "Why are you here in such a formal dress?" Rita looked at Joanna with a disgusted face. Look at what she was wearing, a guard dress, a pair of jeans and a pair of t shoes. Oh my God! Is she here to apply for a primary school teacher? "What''s wrong with me?" Joanna looked at her cloths, is it strange? Didn''t she usually wear like this? "Forget it, let''s get inside." Rita said, rolling her eyes. She didn''t insist because she realized Joanna had never been to such an asion before. As soon as they entered the bar, Joanna was shocked by the scene inside. The music was deafening, and the air was reeking of alcohol. The turbid air made Joanna slightly vomit. Rita held Joanna''s hand and led her to the VIP room through the crowd. Joanna was pulled by Rita, but her thoughts were flying away. Rita pushed the door open, there were more than ten persons in the room. It was a big room and it looked not crowded. Rita picked up a cup of wine on the table, handed a cup of juice to Joanna, and whispered to her, "I know that you can''t drink, so I ordered the juice for you. Don''t tell anyone. Otherwise, they would make us drink together. " Holding Joanna''s hand, Rita wandered among the crowd. When she proposed a toast, she introduced Joanna, "this is my best friend. Joanna, be nice to her." "The friend of a beautiful woman is also a beautiful woman!" "Hello." Although she did not like this kind of asion very much, she could not disappoint Rita. So she had to greet the crowd with a smile. Rita was guarding Joanna, afraid that if she didn''t look carefully and let others take advantage of her. Joanna was also a little frightened. Seeing that the beauties one was more exposed than the other, she shivers. The temperature in the room was a little high, so it was naturally a little hot for Joanna wearing hoodie, and her face was reddish. It was the first time for Joanna toe to such a ce. Of course she couldn''t get used to it, so she asked for a leave. Actually, Rita was going to be with her. But she couldn''t let go of them because of being pestered by them. Besides, Joanna also said that she could do it by herself, so Rita let her go alone. The man in the corner looked at her leaving, with a sinister smile on his face. He stood up, said a few words to the people around him, and followed Joanna out. Chapter 43 Pig-like Opponent Chapter 43 Pig-like Opponent After entering the bathroom, Joanna patted her face with cold water and looked at herself in the mirror. As expected, she was still unsuitable for such an asion. She wanted to leave but couldn''t find any excuse. Besides, Rita was still in the room. It would be better for her to go back. She couldn''t leave Rita alone in the room. After staying in the bathroom for a while, she opened the door and walked out. But she stopped when she saw the person standing at the door. "Haven''t seen you for a long time." The man against the wall smirked evilly, which made Joanna shiver involuntarily. "Gary? Uh... it''s been a long time. My friend is waiting for me. I have to go. " The first time she saw this man, she felt that he was not a simple man. Every time he looked at her, his eyes were like a snake that made her sweat all over. Joanna wanted to go back early because she was not familiar with Gary, at most he was her nominal brother-inw. But Gary didn''t want to let her go. He grabbed her arms and put his arms around her waist. Besides Wilson, Joanna had never been so intimate with anyone. Suddenly she felt ufortable all over, struggling to push him away. "Gary, please show some respect. You are Emily''s fianc¨¦." Joanna was angry. It''s true that Gary isn''t a good person. Although she was just Emily''s sister in name, he couldn''t do this to her. "Stop pretending! You are just an unmarried woman, but you have a baby! Who do you think you are?" Garyughed in his heart. This woman really thought herself as a chaste woman. ''she''s just a loose woman who was dumped by other men. How could she be so shameless?''. "You..." Joanna was so angry that she could not say anything. But she could not tell the fact that Emily was the mother of the child. Otherwise, the stepmother would not let her go. "I won''t put you in an awkward situation as long as you are obedient. What do you think? Name your price. " Gary held Joanna more tightly and moved his hand around her waist. Joanna was so nervous that she was sweating all over. She felt like a serpent crawling on top of her, which made her uneasy. "Gary, please behave yourself." Joanna was just a woman after all, and Gary drank some wine, naturally unable to push him away because of his strength. A familiar male voice interrupted their standoff. "Mr. Gary, how cheery you are." It was Glenn. Glenn wore leather jacket and leather pants, with a yful smile on his face and his hair standing up straight. Hearing that, Joanna''s heart missed a beat. She was anxious and wanted to push Gary away, but he did not intend to let her go. She was embraced by Gary in such an ambiguous way. In that case, what would Glenn think of her. Joanna had worked in thepany for several days, so she knew the rtionship between Glenn and Wilson. It was not only the rtionship between superiors and subordinates, but also the friends who grew up together.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If Glenn said something to Wilson, then he would... Will he think of me as a bad woman? ''. The thought almost made her cry. "Youe here to have fun after work, right, Mr. Glenn?" How could a man not like beautiful women? Even though Gary was going to get married, he still could not control his body. "Mr. Gary, you must be kidding. I came here for business today." Glenn''s voice sounded calm. "Really? For business here... What kind of important cooperation? " He looked at Glenn in a strange look. "I think... I don''t have to report to you about the Yan group. " Glenn replied in a manner neither humble nor pushy. He controlled Gary with his power, making him unable to say a word. "I''m here to bring my assistant back. Mr. Gary, could you please release her?" He didn''t forget why he came here. Just now, when he came to the bathroom, he identally saw her talking with Gary. Naturally, he heard their conversation. He knew that Joanna was not willing to do that, and he also knew what kind of person Gary was. Thinking that Wilson might give him a raise in sry if he saved Joanna, that was why he showed just now. "Is this woman your assistant? I''ve never heard of it. " Gary looked at Joanna curiously. He remembered that Emily said that she was just a graduate from an ordinary university and she didn''t have much experience. How could she be enrolled by the Yan group? "There are so many employees in the Yan group. Should everyone be asked for instructions from you?" Although Glenn was merely an assistant of Wilson, he had a high position in the upper ss. No one dared to offend him. However, Gary was arrogant and rich, so he didn''t take it seriously. In his eyes, Glenn was just one of his assistants, and he was in the first ce than him. However, he forgot that Glenn had been around Wilson. He was no worse than him who knew nothing but ying. "You... Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that? " Hearing that Glenn didn''t take him seriously, Gary got angry. He had always been ttered by others and had never been provoked like this. "How can I not know Mr. Gary, but... Mr. Gary, you made me hard for catching my assistant like this. " Although Glenn said that, he pretended to be helpless on purpose. "She is just a little assistant. Do you care about her so much?" Garyughed and looked at Glenn. ''If I wouldn''t let her go, do you want to take her from me?'' "She is in charge of this case all the time. We may not win this case without her help tonight." Glenn paused for a while and said, "Mr. Gary knows Mr. Wilson''s temper very well. If you messes up his business, I''m afraid..." Glenn didn''t tell everything deliberately. Gary was also smart enough to understand what he meant. "Are you threatening me?" Gary looked at Glenn in anger. He had heard about him before, but he didn''t know he could us Wilson as a shield. "I didn''t mean that. But if you screw up this business to make Mr. Wilson angry, he would withdrew the cooperation with the Gao group, then you would never have a good life. " Actually, Glenn was lying to him. But it was not his fault that Gary was not smart enough. "Well, you win!" Gary never cared about the family affairs, let alone thepany affairs. Therefore, he didn''t know that there was no cooperation between the Gao group and the Yan group recently. All this was because of Glenn''s lie. Watching Gary leaving, Joanna breathed a sigh of relief and thanked Glenn. "Thank you, Mr. Glenn," Chapter 44 Glenn Was Forced To Kiss Chapter 44 Glenn Was Forced To Kiss Joanna was going to go back to find Rita, but she was stopped by Glenn. "Do you still want to go back? Are you an idiot? " Glenn always thought that Joanna was a weird woman, or the kind of rare in a hundred years. Women usually left after what had happened just now, but it turned out that she had to go back. "Uh, my friend is still there. I''m worried about her, so I have to go back and look for her." Although Rita was always an out-going girl, but the people in there are not good at all. She was afraid that Rita would be put in an unfavorable situation, so she thought that it would be better for them to stay together. "Well, I advise you not to go back. Gary won''t give up so easily. Don''t expect a second good man like me to help you out." Glenn just felt tired. He wondered why Wilson was so interested in such a simple woman. "What if Rita is alone?" Joanna knew what Glenn meant, but she couldn''t leave Rita alone there. Glenn thought for a while and said, "I''ll take you to my car and thene to find your friend. Okay?" Since he had decided to help her, he would like to help her to the end. After that, he would ask Wilson to make a pay rise. "Really? Thank you so much. " Glenn took Joanna to the car and asked her to wait for him. Then he turned around and went to the room where Rita was. Joanna asked Glenn to take her phone in case Rita wouldn''t go with him. Ten minutester, Glenn came out, his face was ck, carrying Rita who was unconscious and already drunk. "Why did you drink so much?" At the sight of them, Joanna went out to help them. Rita grabbed Glenn''s hand and kept on murmuring, "drink! Go on!" Glenn tried to restrain his anger and didn''t throw the mad woman on the road. With great efforts, Joanna and Glenn managed to get Rita into the car. When she fell asleep on the back seat, both of them were sweating. "I''m so sorry to bother you so much." "Fine, forget it. I''m just so kind-hearted. I have no choice." Glenn''s tone with a trace of ridicule. He was not the usual elegant assistant in the daytime. Seeing that Joanna was looking at him perplexedly, Glenn was notfortable, "don''t look at me in this way. It''s a little weird." "Oh, I''m really sorry. I just think that you are not the same as usual." Joanna said out all her doubts. "Of course. Who will still pull a long face when get off work. I need to rx, okay? What if my face cramps?" Glenn was smart and serious when he was working, but he changed after work, like a yboy. Because he knew that he should rx himself, or else he would definitely be tortured to death under the pressure of Wilson. This was why he never work overtime with Wilson. Nonsense, no one would like to spend all his time on work, except the workaholic Wilson. "Oh, I always thought you was a serious person," Joanna said. Joanna giggled in a low voice. She never thought Glenn was such an interesting person outside of work. "That''s impossible. If I were as serious as I am, the girls around me would have been scared away." Glenn giggled. If there were no beauties around him, life would be boring. "You are right." "Oh, right. You called me Mr. Glenn at work, and you can call me Glenn after work." Glenn concentrated on driving the car, because of the sleeping woman in the back seat, he didn''t dare to drive too fast. "Okay, just call me Joanna." There were not many cars on the way. Joanna and Glenn were talking with each other. asionally, they heard that Rita, sitting in the back seat, would talk in her sleep. And sometimes Glenn would evenugh because of her loud voice. In the co-pilot seat, Joanna covered her face with her hands and felt deeply ashamed of her best friend. When the car stopped at the downstairs of Joanna''s home, Rita was still sound asleep. Looking at her embarrassed look, Rita wondered how to get her back home? At this time, Joanna especially wanted to kick Rita out of the car, but it was so embarrassing. Seeing the helpless expression on Joanna''s face, Glenn said slowly, "how about this? I will take care of your friend for you." "How can that be? You have helped me a lot tonight... I don''t think it''s a good idea. " Although Joanna didn''t know what to do, she didn''t want to bother Glenn any more. "It''s okay. It''s really inconvenient for you to take care of a drunkard. Besides, it''s veryte now. You have to go to work tomorrow." Glenn said sincerely. "Well But... " She knew she didn''t know how to take care of drunk people. Anyone who had been in the business world for so many years must be more experienced than her. So it would be no problem for Glenn to take care of Rita. "Okay then, thank you." "Well, go ahead. I''m leaving now." "Thank you for your help tonight." Joanna felt so guilty. She had asked Glenn to look after Rita, although he had helped her a lot in one night. Watching the car driving away in the dark, Joanna turned around and went upstairs. Glenn cast a nce at Rita from the rear-view mirror. ''I must teach her a lesson. How could she make me so humiliated?''. When Glenn went to pick up Rita, she was a little drunk. She stood on the chair and roared, "I would love you even if you were dead." Standing at the door for a long time, Glenn wondered if he should turn around and leave. But when he thought of his promise to Joanna, he went inside. "Hey, isn''t this Mr. Glenn? Why do youe here today? " Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I''m looking for someone." The women in the room were eager to have a drink with Glenn, and they really wanted to do anything so as long as they could stay with him. But Glenn refused them one by one. He walked to stand on the chair and was going to say something. But Rita fell down, Glenn subconsciously reached for it, but he was pressed on the ground by her. For a moment, time seemed to stand still. Rita pressed on Glenn and pressed his lips. Her wine spilled on Glenn''s clothes. Everyone stared at their lips. Before Glenn could react, Rita had already sat up and said, "it''s so soft." Everyone saw that Glenn pulled a long face and went out with Rita. Chapter 45 What Did You Do To Me Chapter 45 What Did You Do To Me Rita was so drunk that she didn''t have any strength. Bearing her anger, Glenn carried her on his shoulder and walked out of the door. He has been teasing people all the time, but today he was kissed by a woman, under such circumstances. He didn''t know how his gossip would spread tomorrow. A drunken woman kissed the famous assistant Mr. Glenn, and he felt that he had never been so humiliated. Glenn purposely drove the car steadily and pressed the brake from time to time, so that Rita directly fell off the back seat. "Do you know how to drive? Ouch! It hurts! " Rita scolded as if she was in a dream and felt ufortable all of a sudden. Glenn didn''t answer her. He just stared at the road with a sullen face. Rita found afortable posture and went to bed. From time to time, she would say "Go on" and "Drink" such words, which made Glenn want to throw her out. Glenn parked the car and opened the back door. When he saw Rita sleeping under the seat, he smiled and carried her out. Rita, who was sleeping tight, was disturbed and was naturally unhappy. She waved her hands and shouted. "Go away. Don''t disturb my sleep." Glenn was sped up. Although the department had a good sound instion effect, Glenn was afraid of waking up neighbors. "If you keep making trouble like this, I''ll throw you onto the road." As expected, Glenn''s threatening didn''t work. As soon as Rita heard him, she stopped arguing and quietly let him hold her. ''It was quitefortable.'' She thought. Glenn threw Rita on his bed with a little movements, but she didn''t wake up. After taking a look at her, he turned around, went to take a shower and changed his clothes. When Glenn came out of the bathroom, Rita was already asleep. Her face was covered by the warm wallmp, his anger and irritability calmed down. Rita''s skin was white and smooth, her lips was red. Since she had put on make-up for the party tonight, she looked more exquisite. His eyes darkened when he saw the disheveled clothes on Rita. Then he took her to the bathroom. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After waking up in the morning, Rita stared at the ceiling for a long time, but she couldn''t think of anything. She felt a headache and was about to blow up. She slowly turned around and looked around. ''Where am I now?'' She thought. When Rita saw the handsome face that was very close to her, she didn''t feel sleepy at all. ''What happened?! Who is this man? Why did they sleep together? Where am I now?! Why did my clothes change? ? !'' She rubbed her clothes, but couldn''t find her own clothes. ''If I don''t wear this, will I have to run naked?'' Rita sat up abruptly, feeling dizzy and then falling down heavily. The pajamas were a bit loose. Looking at Glenn sleeping nearby, her eyes were burning. "Get up! "She shouted. Glenn didn''t sleep well, so he was waked up by a sudden noise. He slowly opened her eyes and saw Rita who disheveled. "What are you doing?" "What... What did you do to mest night?" Then she tightened her cor. Glenn cast a nce at her and then closed his eyes again. Looking at the Indifferent expression on Glenn''s face, Rita got mad and dragged a pillow to throw at him. "You bastard! beat you to death! Shame on you! " Rita was short tempered, but she seldom scolded. As a result, she couldn''t find other words to vent her anger. Glenn was amazed by the sudden movement and it took him a long time to respond. He grabbed Rita''s hand tightly and threw her onto the bed so that she was unable to move at all. "What the hell do you want?" Glenn stared at her. He was very unhappy to be waked up in the early morning. "Let me go, you bastard." Rita thought that the man in front of her took advantage of her, she could not help but scream, just wanting to vent her anger. "Listen up, you got drunk at the ''Leave''st night and got my clothes dirty. I took you home because I had to help Joanna. I was kind enough to help you take a bath and change clothes, but now I was bitten by you. Do you think I am wronged? " "I..." "Besides, if you suspect that I have touched you, you can go to the bathroom to check yourself. Now you have to either get out of bed or sleep. Otherwise, I don''t mind carrying out what you''ve guessed. " Then he covered his head and went back to sleep. "You! Humph! " With a red face, Rita got out of bed and rushed into the bathroom. On the bed, Glenn chuckled and then went to sleep. Glenn had said that he hadn''t touch Ritast night. He wasn''t the type of man who would bully. A man would react when he took off all the clothes and put Rita into the bathtubst night. Her head was at the edge of the bathtub, her little face flushed, and her white body was also soaked in the warm water. The ripples on the water made the scene less clear. But Glenn forced himself to control his desire. He tried his best to suppress his desire. He took a bath for her and put a pajama on her. Then he went to bed. Hiding behind the bathroom, Rita carefully examined herself in the mirror after she locked the door. To her surprise, there was nothing wrong with her body. It seemed that what the man said was true. Isn''t he a bad guy? Or am I not attractive enough? Bah! What are you thinking about, Rita? Did she want something happen between them? She looked at herself in the mirror and thought the former is more likely. She was too drunk to remember anything, but that man didn''t take advantage of her. This made Rita a little moved. On the other hand, Glenn was actually a handsome guy. Both Rita and Joanna were obsessed with handsome men. She hadn''t had the time to see clearly his face yet because what had just happened was too sudden. He was handsome when she thought about it. ''Well, it''s very suitable to be a boyfriend.'' Suddenly she realized what she was thinking. Rita wanted to fan herself. Shit, had she been single for a long time? It suddenly urred to her that the man said just now that he took her home to help Joanna, then what''s the rtionship between him and Joanna. She tidied up her clothes and went out of the bathroom, but Glenn was asleep again. Thinking that she might have really disturbed himst night, she did not wake him up, but turned around and walked out of the bedroom. ''Forget it. I''ll talk about it when he gets up.'' Glenn woke up at 8 o''clock. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the screen. There was a slight sound outside. He got up slowly and walked towards the source of the sound. Chapter 46 the gratitude for beating Chapter 46 the gratitude for beating He stepped on the wood floor with his feet. Although it was a little windy, it was already dawn outside. There were no white clouds and blue sky. It must be a sunny day. He saw that Rita was busy alone in front of the gas stove. She took the spat in her right hand and poked it into the pan as she distracted her attention to take care of the water pot and the pot next to her. After the water rolled, she put the cooked food materials into the pot and then stirred them. She also checked the toast every now and then. The open kitchen was a mess. Although Glenn had seen it with his own eyes, he didn''t believe that a person could do so many things at the same time. Glenn was standing at the door and looking at her for a while. When Rita turned around, she saw that Glenn leaned against the wall and looked at her. She was stunned for a second and immediately responded. "You go to the dining room and wait for a moment. The breakfast is almost ready." They talked as if they had known each other for years. However, they didn''t know each other for 24 hours and fought with each other not long ago. Glenn didn''t say anything. He nodded, walked out of the kitchen, pulled out a chair and sat down. Not long after he sat down, Rita walked out of the kitchen with a ck coffee cup in her hand. There was a cup of hot milk in it. "Drink some first. It''s a little hot." Rita''s eyes flickered and she dared not look at Glenn. Glenn took the ss and took a sip. Then he felt warm when the warm milk flew into his body. Rita carried two tes, one of which was ced in front of Glenn and she sat down beside him. She served a western style breakfast with sd, ham, fried egg and toast. Glenn picked up the fork and began to eat the cake, under Rita''s gaze. "Not bad." He didn''t expect that she could cook. It seemed that he couldn''t underestimate her. "That''s good." Rita breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that he would not adapt to the routine. He had taken care of her for a whole night, so it was reasonable for her to make breakfast to make an apology. They were speechless. It was Rita who broke the silence. "Thank you very muchst night. I misunderstood you." "Really? You even beat and kicked me in the morning. Is this how you repay a debt of gratitude? " Glenn raised his eyebrows. He didn''t want to let it go. "You touched me first." Rita was a little unconvinced, she thought it was not all her fault. "It''s you who first smashed me with soup." "¡­¡­" Realizing that it was she who started all this, Rita couldn''t find any reason to refute. But at that moment, anyone would have thought as she did. "Okay, I apologize. I''ll make it up to you. Is that okay?" "Yes." Glenn immersed himself in the breakfast, regardless of Rita''s apology. "Uh... Well... Your name is... " It was so impolite that she didn''t know his name after such a long time. "Glenn," "I want to ask you two questions," At the thought of the previous doubts, she wanted to ask how did Joanna know such a person. "What is it?" Glenn was curious about what Rita would ask, he looked serious. He sat up and leaned against the back of the chair. "What''s your rtionship with Joanna?" "Oh? Do you want to know? " He raised his eyebrows and looked at Rita. It seemed that Joanna hadn''t mentioned him, "what kind of rtionship do you think we are?" "Well... This... "Rita thought for a while and continued, "I know all of Joanna''s friends, so it''s impossible. The former colleague may not be as rich as you, her boss is possible, but Joanna said he was an old man in his thirties, you look younger, so it is impossible. So I guess you must be an employee of the company she works now. " Although Glenn was still looking at Rita with same look, he started to feel a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the seemingly brainless woman would think it through so clearly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Yes, I''m her colleague now." He replied inly. "Really?" Rita said with surprise in her eyes. "Since you are so familiar with Joanna, I have to trouble you to take care of her in the future." "Of course I will," Even if Rita didn''t mention this, Wilson would order him. But it was still clear that this woman cared about Joanna. "Then I can rest assured." Glenn washed Rita''s clothes in the washing machine and drying them with a drying machine. In this way, Rita met Glenn for the first time. Neither of them had expected that there would be so many obstacles between them in the following days. When Glenn arrived at the office, Joanna just finished talking on the phone. Earlier she called Rita and asked her about her condition. Rita told her that she was much better now. Originally, Joanna asked her how she was getting along with Glenn, but Rita kept quiet. She misunderstood others'' good intentions and even beat him. Although Joanna was her best friend, she couldn''t tell her such kind of thing. Without thinking too much, Joanna just asked Rita to have a rest. As soon as she hung up the phone, she saw Glenn here. "Mr. Glenn, did Rita bother you yesterday?" Joanna asked cautiously. She was afraid that Rita would bring some trouble to him yesterday. "Oh, nothing." There was a meaningful smile on Glenn''s face when he thought of what had happened in the morning. "That''s good. I''ll go to work." Glenn didn''t start to work immediately, but went to the CEO''s office. He didn''t forget what he had done last night. "Wilson. I''ll tell you something and you''ll be grateful." "Okay, what is it?" Wilson kept working on the files in his hands without even raising his head. "Yesterday, someone seduced Joanna at ''Leave'', and I saved her," "What did you say?" Wilson suddenly raised his head and looked at Glenn, his eyes burning, "is everything all right?" His Joanna has been seduced? "Nothing happened. If it happened, do you think I would still dare toe here to see you? You must have thrown me into the mountains to feed the wolves. " Glenn pretended to be sad as he talked. "Do you think I don''t know what you are thinking? "There''s no way to get a raise. You can have two weeks'' paid vacation." "Humph, you are such a stingy man. I will take a pay leave." Although Glenn hadn''t gotten a pay rise yet, he thought it was not bad to take two weeks'' paid leave. "But I''ll save it for now. It''s useless." "Yesterday I heard Joanna..." Remembering what Gary said yesterday, Glenn hesitated for a long time and finally decided to tell Wilson, "she has given birth." Chapter 47 What Kind Of Person You Are Chapter 47 What Kind Of Person You Are Wilson''s signature pen paused, leaving a ck dot on the document. "I''m not sure if it''s true. But since Gary was the fianc¨¦ of Joanna''s sister, I didn''t think it would be wrong." Looking at Wilson''s gradually gloomy face, he plucked up courage and continued, "what do you think about this matter?" Wilson kept silent, just staring at the documents in his hands. Nobody knew what he was thinking. "Investigate her background. It must be very detailed." Wilson spoke slowly after a long time. "Got it." After saying that, Glenn left. He immediately asked people to investigate Joanna. Wilson sat in the chair. ''What kind of person was she? Did she always pretend in front of him?'' They had lived together for a very long time, but Wilson had been doing business. Therefore, there were very few people he truly believed in. Now that such rumors had spread, he had to investigate it carefully. When Joanna came to hand in the documents, she felt very ufortable with the eyes of Wilson. He seldom nced at her since he regained his memory. Why does he keep staring at her today? Wilson quickly signed the documents and returned them to Joanna. A wicked glint shed in his eyes. "Assistant Joanna, what kind of person are you?" Hearing his words, Joanna paused and wondered what he meant? "It''s none of your business. You can leave now." He ignored her gaze and waved his hand to ask her to leave. In the afternoon, an emergent meeting was needed to be held to deal with the new project. Wilson went there together with Glenn, leaving Joanna in the office. After Wilson left, Joanna breathed a sigh of relief. She always thought Wilson was strange today, so she had better stay away from him. She had done what she was supposed to do. She had nothing to do except answering a few calls asionally. The elevator opened with a sound of "Ding". At the thought that Wilson came back, Joanna immediately stood up, only to find a man she did not know walking out. "Sir, may I ask who you are looking for?" She suppressed her doubts and asked politely. But the man ignored what she said and went straight to the president''s office. Joanna immediately followed him, "Sir, I''m sorry. Mr. Wilson is in a meeting. He hasn''te back yet. Please wait outside if you have anything." The man turned around and sneered, "who do you think you are? How dare you stop me?" Then he was going to open the door and walk in. "Sorry, sir. You can''t get in." With a big stride, Joanna blocked the door, but unexpectedly, the man did not care at all and pushed her away directly. He pushed the door open and walked in. Looking at her scratched hand, Joanna felt wronged. ''Who is this man? He is too rude!'' She stood up and went into the CEO office. Seeing the man sitting on the sofa with impatience on his face. "When will Mr. Wilsone back? He knew I woulde today and went to the meeting. Did he do it on purpose?" Casting a nce at the man, Joanna answered respectfully, "I don''t know when Mr. Wilson will be back, so I have to ask you to wait here for a moment." She knew it was useless to insist on that, so she had to let him sit here. "Are you new here?" He nced at Joanna and asked. It seemed that he didn''t see her before. "I am a new assistant." Joanna answered with a smile. The man''s anger was half gone. He didn''t look at her carefully just now. But now when he looked at her up and down, he found that she looked so pure that he wanted to flirt with her. He didn''t know when Wilson woulde back, either. "Go and make me a cup of coffee." That man pointed at Rita and ordered. "Yes, sir!" When Joanna pushed the door open again, the man was sitting on the sofa in an unparalleled noble manner. "Sir, here is your coffee." When she was going to draw back her hand, she was grabbed by him with great strength. As a result, he held Joanna in his arms. "You look pretty. How about following me? I think you must be more popr with me than with Wilson every day. What do you think?" Then he pulled Joanna''s hair, intending to kiss her. Joanna resented the difference in strength between a woman and a man. She was no match. "Sir, please behave yourself." "Wilson must have touch you. I''m the second master of Yan group. Do you think he will refuse to give me you as a gift?" Richard Yan said with an obscene smile as he pressed on the struggling woman. With his status, even if he really did anything to Joanna, he also had the ability to deal with it. Even if it was too much for him to settle and even if some rumors were spread, it would be only Joanna who would suffer. That was why Richard Yan was so unscrupulous. In a moment of desperation, Joanna kicked him hard on the crotch with her knees, and made Richard Yan scream. Covering his lower body, he rolled on the ground, screaming in pain. Joanna took the opportunity to run out. When she opened the door, she saw that Wilson was talking with Glenn and her face suddenly turned pale. Without saying a word, Wilson walked in slowly with his deep eyes, which exuded invisible pressure that made people feel scared from the bottom of their hearts. He coldly nced at the messy clothes of Joanna, whose cheeks were flushed with anger after being humiliated. "Brother, you''re in a good mood." Wilson stared at Richard Yan rolling on the ground with a cold smile. "Damn it! It was her who seduced me! Fire her!" Richard Yan tried to stand up. He didn''t want to be looked down upon by Wilson. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Okay," Wilson nced at Joanna, his eyes darkened with anger. "Thank you for your suggestion, brother. I didn''t know there was such a worker in mypany. You can rest assured that I will teach her a lesson." However, Wilson didn''t say how to punish Joanna. Richard Yan couldn''t figure out Wilson''s attitude, and he did not want to be entangled with him any longer. "Give me the money." He didn''t forget the purpose of this trip. He must get the money! Wilson didn''t talk to him, he went straight to his desk and sat down. "Miss Joanna, you can go out first. Wait for me to deal with my second elder brother''s matter." Shocked, Joanna looked at Wilson. She didn''t exin as she thought he would support her, but she didn''t expect him to say something like that. He knew she was not that kind of person. The chill in her heart spread to every part of her body. "Yes." Then she quietly turned around and left the office. Chapter 48 Only Want Her Chapter 48 Only Want Her After Joanna left, Wilson turned to look at Richard, "Sit down." With a touch of smile appearing on his lips, Wilson''s eyes became cold and deep. ''Money?'' He had never nned to give that money to Richard. As a typical rich second generation, he was good at eating, drinking, gambling but had no business acumen. "I agree with your decision of doing business. I was going to give you money, but..." Wilson spoke in a louder voice intentionally. "Recently, the Yan group is carrying on a new project. The funds are tight. I''m afraid we have to postpone your case." Richard flew into a rage. He pointed at Wilson and asked, "did you do it on purpose?" ''The Yan group was short of money. It was obvious that he didn''t want to take the money out.'' "You had wronged me. I''m not the only one to make decisions in thepany. The directors all agree to develop this project. As the president, of course, I can''t refuse it. I have to put the money into the new project." Then he turned on theputer and found the information sent by the financial department. "If you don''t believe me, you can have a look. It''s the material just received from the financial department. There is really no extra money for you to approve." "¡­¡­" When Richard looked at the data on the screen of theputer, he would have a headache. He knew how to have fun, but he didn''t know how to look at the data and table. Wilson also expected this. Therefore, he had found a piece of file for him to read casually. "Wilson. You win." Richard left in a rage. Wilson stared at Richard with cold smile all the time while tapping the table with her fingers. Then he turned around and stared at the papers with a deep look in his eyes. It was the investigation material of Joanna. It was done in a short time. It only took a morning to get the information about Joanna. Above all, the files were attached photos of different ages. The more he read, the more distressed he was. He closed the file and rubbed his eyes. He couldn''t believe that he suspected her. She had suffered so much, and she treated him that way. It was unforgivable. But no matter how much he pitied her and wanted to protect her, he couldn''t keep her by his side before he got rid of Richard. Aftering out of the office, Joanna sat in her seat, in a daze. What if Wilson really thought that she was that kind of woman if he didn''t trust her all the time? Thinking of Wilson''s behaviors, she felt a little sad. Why was it so easy for Wilson to let go of everything? And why was it so easy to keep her out of his life? When the internal phone rang, Joanna was startled. She answered it and it was an emotionless voice of Wilson. "Miss. Joanna, pleasee in." Without saying anything else, he hung up the phone. Joanna''s hands and feet were cold and she was suddenly nervous. She took a deep breath. She didn''t do anything wrong. Why was she so nervous? Joanna didn''t know how she got to the office. A short walk had taken her a century. Wilson stared at Joanna in front of him, feeling a pang of pain. He wished he could hold her into his arms right now andfort her, but he could not do that. "Aren''t you satisfied to be an ordinary assistant?" Wilson deliberately made harsh remarks in order to let Joanna shrink back from difficulties. "No, I didn''t..." Joanna clenched her hands and bit her lower lip. Stubbornness filled her eyes. There was only one thought in her mind: she would definitely not be fired no matter what happened. "Then why did my brother..." "No, I didn''t..." Raising her head, Joanna stared into his eyes. The stubbornness in her eyes shocked Wilson. "I didn''t do that. It was him who started it, so I pped him back." She didn''t want to be fired. Moreover, she didn''t want to be misunderstood by Wilson. "Then how do you want to deal with this matter? If hees to see you next time, he will certainly be very dissatisfied with you. Why should I cause so much trouble for myself because of you?" "I can... Transfer to other department. " Joanna thought for a while. As long as she was still in the Yan group, she could deal with other thingster. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Wilson listened to her words, raised his eyebrows and acquiesced. As a result, Joanna was transferred to the human resources department and acted as the subordinate of Anne. In the evening, the call from the Yan family asked Wilson back home. Needless to say, it must be Richard who had told something. By the time Wilson arrived, everyone had already been there. He bowed to her father, "Father." Alexander Yan nodded and beckoned him to sit down for dinner. But next to him, Eve Ye was unhappy and said sarcastically, "well, what a busy man! Wilson, you kept us waiting for such a long time." "I''m sorry. I''m a little busy these days." Wilson was cutting the steak on his te, not apologetically. "You..." Richard was going to say something, but was interrupted by Alexander Yan. "Are you going to eat or not?" What he said shocked both Eve and her son. No one dared to say a word. After dinner, the father and the son went back to the study to talk about business as usual. "Wilson, How''s thepany going?" "Everything goes well, but we haveunched a new project recently." Wilson answered honestly. Unlike other wealthy families, although Wilson didn''t have muchmunication with his father, instead, he had a good rtionship with his father. "That''s good. I believe in your strength. You don''t need to tell what you want to do. You can do what you want to do." He was getting old. He didn''t need to worry so much. "Okay, I know." "What''s more, you should give one or two hundred thousand dors to Richard in case he makes trouble all the time." "You are so brilliant, Dad. You are a cunning old fox." One or two hundred thousand? The rent of a shop was far from enough, let alone doing business. But in this case, Richard would not pester him anymore. He thought it was okay to spend one or two hundred thousand dors to buy peace and quiet. "How can you say that about your father?" He pretended to be angry and stared at Wilson. "You don''t have to pretend to be sad in front of me." "You... Forget it. Oh, by the way, your mother has arranged a blind date for you. " He knew that his son didn''t like this kind of stuff, but he just spoke it out. "Dad, I..." "I know you don''t like it, but I think you should pay a visit to her. She is a nice girl." He tried to persuade his son. "Okay, let''s make it clear first. I just go to see her." Wilson looked at his father. He knew that he was worried about his marriage. But he couldn''t be so anxious. All he wanted now was Joanna. Chapter 49 Getting Worse Chapter 49 Getting Worse The announcement of the demotion of Joanna was announced in the personnel department. Many employees gathered around to see what was going on. "I thought she might have some powerful background." "Would she be downgraded if she has background?" "I''ve told you long ago that this kind of person won''t becent for too long." Listening to others'' taunt, Joanna didn''t feel much. She knew the truth that ''when a wall falls, everyone gives it a shove''. Besides, it was really enviable for her to be the assistant president so easily, but she could still work in the Yan group now. Anne was already in the human resources department when she finished packing. "It''s ten past nine. Why didn''t youe earlier?" The stern tone of Anne made Joanna tense up. She had heard before that Anne was also very strict with the newer. She would not amodate you just because you''re new. "Sorry, I..." "All right, just cut the crap. From today on, I''ll take you here. I''ll give you ten minutes to pack up your things. Your table is over there. Come here at 9:20. That''s it." Anne interrupted the words of Joanna and quickly assigned the tasks. Then she returned to her office in her high heels. What a domineering style. The imposing manner of Anne surprised Joanna. She hoped that she could be such a person one day. It would be better for her to pack up her belongings as soon as possible, or she would be scolded terribly if she waste for the meeting. "Director Anne, it''s all set." With the fastest speed, Joanna tidied everything. When she stood in the office, it was just 9:20. "Good." Anne handed a document over to Joanna, "this is your month''s work. Our part is busy and you could ask other colleagues. I hope you can be at the best, understand?" "Yes." For some reason, although others always said that Joanna was very strict, she had nothing to admire her. "That''s good. Go to work." After that, Anne beckoned for Joanna to leave. Joanna was a little disappointed, she thought that Anne would ask why she was degraded to work. After all, she had met her once before, but the way Anne did things was not sloppily and efficient. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Maybe that was why she admired her so much. As soon as she came to herself, Joanna went back to her work. "Hello, I''m Cara Liu. You can call me Cara. You can ask me if you have any questions. " At lunch time, Joanna was considering if she should have lunch in thepany''s canteen. After all, it was strange to have lunch alone. The lovely girl beside her greeted. "Hello. My name is Joanna Gong. You can call me Joanna." Joanna smiled and answered Cara, "thank you for your help then. I don''t know much about these things." "It doesn''t matter. Colleagues should help each other. Let''s go to dinner together. I am alone anyway. " Cara sent an invitation to Joanna happily. "Okay, wait a second." After tidying up the things on the table, she went to the staff canteen with Cara. After the conversation, Joanna understood why Cara was alone. Because she was too simple, she would not fawn on or tter others. And she was so careful with her work that many colleagues did not like her. But Joanna liked that kind of person. She believed that this kind of person would not be tricky and get along with each other more smoothly. As a result, Joanna and Cara became good friends. When Rita knew that Joanna was downgraded, sheined for Joanna''s failure. But after she knew what had happened before Joanna was demoted, she felt sorry for what Joanna had suffered. She was so angry that she wanted to kill that scumbag. "Mydy, don''t worry about me. I''m fine." Joanna was afraid that Rita might really do something on impulse. Rita''s family was rich, although it was not a noble family in H City, it had its ownpany. But Joanna didn''t want to bother her for her trifles. After all, the second young master of the Yan group was still famous. "You''re fine now. What if something really happened? Will I cry to death in the bathroom?" Rita looked at Joanna, ''the girl did not know to find herself a backer.'' "Don''t curse me. I can take care of myself. You don''t need to worry about me." Joanna knew that Rita was worried about her, but she was too pushy. "All right, all right. I want tofort you that you have been downgraded, let me treat you to dinner tonight." So Rita was also going to invite Miller to have dinner together. She called Glenn in particr. ''He took care of me for a whole night. It''s appropriate to have dinner together, '' she thought. It was a weird feeling for these four to sit together eating. "Uh, well, this is my best male friend Miller. Uh... Miller, this is my benefactor Glenn." Rita introduced them awkwardly. What happened to the atmosphere. "I have told you that you are wee. Why do you still invite me to dinner?" Glenn looked at Rita with a mischievous smile on his face. He had an appointment tonight, but when he received Rita''s phone call, he agreed without hesitation. Glenn said those words only in order to fight against her. "I''m a person of principle. I should thank you for your help." Suddenly, Rita felt like a fool. She didn''t know why she had to ask him toe here. It was okay if she invited him alone. What if he said something wrong. "That morning..." "Ah, Joanna, Miller, you can order whatever you want." She stopped Glenn from saying more. She was not only trying to attract the attention of Joanna and Miller, but also stared at Glenn. What could possibly happen. She didn''t want her embarrassment that morning to be known. "That morning? Rita, what did you do? " Even though Rita reacted quickly enough, Miller was still sensed. "Of course not. I''m all right." Rita said in a light tone, and she also cast a nce at Glenn, telling him not to say anything recklessly. Glenn looked at Rita and decided to follow her wish. ''Anyway, I have a lot of opportunities in the future. '' "Rita invited me to dinner as a thank-you, I said I didn''t need it, but she was so enthusiastic that she called me several times. So I have toe." Rita looked at Glenn, but she didn''t know what to say. It seemed to be getting worse. Chapter 50 is director Yang reminding her Chapter 50 is director Yang reminding her Both Miller and Joanna looked at Rita in surprise, wondering whether she was interested in the beauty of Glenn. "Well, that... I should thank him for helping me. " Rita exined awkwardly. She swore at Glenn in her heart. ''He definitely did it on purpose.'' "Oh, I see." Both of them nodded approvingly and began to read the menu carefully. "Well, Joanna, now that you have settled down, can you take Little back to your home?" Miller was tortured by the dog. Previously, Joanna said that she wanted to find a job, so she had no time to take care of it, so it was ced in his home. The dog was too noisy every day and Miller didn''t have much energy to take care of it. "I''ll visit your home this weekend. Please take care of it these days," Previously, she had dyed her n of getting Little back because of Wilson''s disappear and the interview for Yan group. It was true that it had been bothering Miller for a long time. Joanna and Miller had been chatting all the time, without noticing the strange atmosphere between Rita and Glenn. Only when calling their names would they asionally return a few words. Since being transferred to the personnel department, Joanna had been busier. Anne was extremely serious when working, and not allowed any mistake. Even if Joanna was careful, she had been given a lot of scolding since she was a newer. "How could you make such a simple form for me? Haven''t you learned how to useputer? Do you get a chance to go to university through some backdoor dealings? " It happened to be the end of the month and there were a lot of things, so it was inevitable that Anne''s temper became a little bigger. Since Joanna arranged a wrong form, she was naturally bumped into the muzzle of the gun. "I''ll fix it right away." Lowering her head, she apologized. "If everyone will rework, we will be busy, you''d better be more careful." "I got it." Joanna quickly ran out of her office. Director Anne was so terrifying at the end of the month. It was better to escape far away. "Joanna, are you ok?" As soon as Joanna went back to her seat, Cara asked with concern. "It''s okay. I''ll just change it." She sighed and began to refine the form. She told herself to finish it as soon as possible because she had something else to do. "Oh, that''s good. Although director Anne has a bad temper, she is very nice." Cara said. She had been here for a long time than Joanna. She knew that director Anne was really horrible at the end of the month. She was afraid that Joanna would me her for that. "Well, I see." Seeing that Joanna had no intention of chatting, Cara went back to her seat silently. Joanna didn''t have lunch. After changing the form, she began to write the training n. She had just arrived at the personnel department, but she was asked to do such an important thing. She must not let Anne down. At half past five, almost everyone in thepany left, leaving only Joanna and Anne. "Are you still not going back?" Anne said, unable to recognize her emotion. "Director Anne, I''ll go back after I finish this." Joanna stood up and said to Anne. "It''s my fault. You''ve been here for only a short time. I shouldn''t have said that about you." Anne was not a mean boss, but she was so rigorous at work that everyone thought she was a weirdo. Besides, she had a good opinion of Joanna and didn''t want to make things difficult for her. "It was my fault. We were all busy and had to do so much more because of my carelessness." Hearing that, Joanna was confused. She felt that Anne was a little strange. Why would she say something like that. Was it because she had been ustomed to her quick temper that she was not ustomed to her whispering? "It''s good that you know that. Others want you to make mistakes, so you have to remind yourself all the time in case of being caught." Finishing her words, she patted Joanna on her shoulder and said, "I''ll leave now. Wish you good luck." Looking at the back of Anne, Joanna thought about it carefully. Is director Anne reminding her? She was really a good boss. After doing a lot of research and reading, Joanna set out the training n in a week. When Joanna stood in front of Anne''s office, her palms were sweaty. She didn''t know whether she could pass the n or not. After all, it was the first time for her to make such a n. "Well, not bad. You lived up to my expectations." Looking at the n in her hand, Anne smiled. ''This girl has boundless potential. This n is a perfect one.'' She thought. It wrote all the mistakes, the cause and the measures. This was a detailed exnation of the purpose of the training. Everything was in order. She believed that this training would be very sessful. "What?" Joanna was not ready for it, did it mean she seed? "I said you did a good job." Then she signed her name and said, "now go and get the president''s approval. The project is about to be carried out." She returned the n to Joanna and smiled which he hadn''t seen for a long time. "Okay, I understand." When Joanna left with the n book, she was so excited that she almost flew into the sky. "Ahh... Rita, I pass. " Joanna was exhrated. She couldn''t believe that her first n would be so sessful, and those nights she spent were worth it. "What?" Rita on the other end of the phone was still not clear about the situation. "The n was approved once. It hasn''t been redone." "Well, congrattions." Rita finally figured out what Joanna was talking about. Just two days ago, Joanna called her in the middle of the night and asked her about the n. She was too sleepy to remember what she had said. She didn''t expect that the girl was so skillful and could pass the test in one time. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Yeah. To celebrate tonight, let''s go to sing songs and have fun, we''ll take Miller." Now Joanna was in no mood to deal with the matter, and she even hoped to get off work as soon as possible. "Okay, I''ll call Miller. Call us after work." "Okay." They chatted for a few more words and hung up the phone. When Joanna calmed down, she remembered what Anne said. If she asked for the signature of the president, didn''t that mean she would go to meet Wilson? ''I haven''t seen him for a long time. I miss him a lot, but somehow I feel like I want something from him, ''she mused. It was not a good feeling. Her actions were seen clearly by the man in the elevator not far away. His creepy eyes got deeper. Chapter 51 Outstanding Talent Chapter 51 Outstanding Talent Until she was on the 26th floor, Joanna was still confused. Maybe she should ask Cara to help her find the CEO? But on second thought, Cara was working hard in a form, and she was soon driven mad by the form, so Joanna really didn''t have the heart to ask her to help. Unable to think of anyone else to help her, she just braced herself to go up to the 26th floor. As soon as she walked out of the elevator, she saw Glenn walking out of the CEO''s office. She hastily greeted, "Mr. Glenn." "Hi, Joanna, why are you here?" Glenn knew what had happened to Joanna in the past, he felt a little guilty after he realized that he had wronged Joanna. "I''m here to sign some papers with Mr. Wilson. Well..." Although she didn''t want to bother Glenn, she felt a little bit cold in her heart when she thought that she had to face Wilson by herself. So she turned to him and asked, "Could you please help me to find Mr. Wilson and sign the contract?" Looking at the helpless look on Joanna''s face, Glenn wanted tough. He said, "Sorry, I can''t help you. I have something to do, and Mr. Wilson may ask you something, so you need to go by yourself. After all, I don''t know much about your HR department. " In fact, Glenn only told her half the truth. Wilson would ask only asked a few. Moreover, even if he had something to do, he would not be in a hurry. He wanted to give them a chance to meet each other. In case Wilson asked for a human resources monitor in order to see Joanna. "Well, you can leave and do your own business now." Hearing that Glenn had things to do, Joanna had to work by herself. "You can go in now." Glenn said while patting her on the shoulder, as if he was cheering her on. She got up the courage and knocked on the door of the president''s office. "Come in." "Mr. Wilson, please sign this document." When Wilson heard the voice of Joanna, he raised his head all of a sudden. He thought he had a hallucination, but unexpectedly, Joanna really stood in front of him. He carefully read the documents handed over by Joanna. There was a smile in his eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. "It seems that your are so awesome that you can also get your job done so soon." She couldn''t tell whether he was praising her or scoffing at her. "In order not to let Mr. Wilson and director Anne down, I should do my best." Joanna madeints in her heart. ''It took me a few nights to finish it.'' "It seems that director Anne trusts you very much, for such an important thing has been handed over to you." The corner of his mouth slowly raised a smile. Anne had always been very stern, but she was a good boss. That was why he transferred Joanna there. It seemed that he had not mistaken her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I have some questions that I don''t understand, so I''d like you to answer them." Wilson came up with a random question. But actually he didn''t have to ask. Besides, there was no problem with Joanna''s n. He just wanted to spend more time with her. Wilson asked a lot of questions, and some of them were so stupid that even Joanna doubted if he was deliberately making trouble for her. But since he was the CEO, she had to be patient to answer his questions. "Well, thanks to your answers, I have more confidence to this training and I''ll leave it to your personnel department." After more than half an hour, Wilson finally couldn''t find any problem, so he ended the conversation. "Mr. Wilson, please rest assured. Our human resources department will surely try our best to do this." She promised again and again that she would not allow anyone to look down on her. "I''m relieved to have your word." Wilson returned the document, so that Joanna was able to leave. The elevator, which Joanna was taking, had just closed the door. And now Richard was on the 26th floor. They were going in the opposite direction. "Wilson, why didn''t you fire your assistant?" As soon as he entered the office, Richard raised his voice to question Wilson, "Do you neglect me by doing this?" He had expected that this day woulde, but he didn''t expect it toe so soon. Fortunately, he had prepared the excuse beforehand, and Joanna did not disappoint him, making excellent achievements, so as to shut Richard up. "Joanna is a great talent. I can''t let her go because of my brother''s bad mood." Wilson answered carelessly. He didn''t take him seriously at all. "Don''t be too vague with me. There are too many excellent talents? Why do you keep her here? Are you always against me?" In Richard''s mind, Wilson was his younger brother. Naturally, he would listen to him no matter what he said. Besides, he was just asking him to fire an employee. "I''m afraid you are thinking too much. I will never go against you." ''You don''t deserve this. Who do you think you are. You overreached yourself.'' "I order you to fire her now!" Richard couldn''t bear to see Wilson being so arrogant and ignoring him. Hearing what he said, Wilson squinted his eyes. "Richard, don''t forget who takes charge of the Yan group." Wilson said coldly. Actually, Richard could not have reached the 26th floor if Wilson hadn''t shown much respect to him. "You..." This was definitely a threat, but there was no ce for Richard to refute. He had actually forgotten that this was the Yan group, Wilson''s territory. "It''s my own business whether I''ll fire anyone. You don''t have to tell me what to do here." Wilson looked at Richard coldly, her eyes filled with danger. "If you don''t have anything else to do, please go back. I''m very busy." After he gave the order to leave, he turned around and began reading the papers. "¡­¡­" Unable to find any words to refute him, Richard had to dejectedly leave. Every time he got into trouble, he would get angry because of that "bitch". Subconsciously, Richard thought that there must be something between the woman and Wilson, or Wilson wouldn''t treat him like this. She was just his assistant, but he was trying to protect her at the cost of falling out with him. It seemed that he should investigate what Wilson had done during the month of disappearance. With whom? ''. After he walked out of the Yan group building, he took out her phone and dialed a number. "Hey, Bob, help me check a woman. I''ll send her photo to youter... Don''t worry. I''ll pay you. " ''Wilson, just wait and see. I will make you pay for what you have done, '' he thought to himself. Chapter 52 Fell In Love At The First Sight Chapter 52 Fell In Love At The First Sight Since Wilson had promised to go on the blind date, Eve set the date with the woman as fast as she could to avoid Wilson regretting it. When receiving Eve''s call, Wilson was thinking about what kind of favor she would need. "Hello, mother." "Wilson! Are you busy now?" Though Eve didn''t like Wilson, she did her job well in face. "Of course, I''m busy. I''m the only one in charge of the Yan group now." The implication of these words was that the son of Eve was useless. "Oh, you worked really hard," Of course, Eve knew what Wilson meant. Although she was upset, she continued, "didn''t you agree to have blind datesst time? I made an appointment with Miss Lin for you. She will be here at 7:00 pm. Don''t bete. " Although Wilson was unwilling to go on a blind date and he was not interested in the person that Eve liked, he had always kept his promise. Since he had promised, he would definitely keep his word. "I know. Anything else?" "No..." Hearing that there was nothing else, Wilson hung up the phone without hesitation. s, what is toe wille. At seven o''clock in the evening, Wilson arrived at the Royal Hotel on time. Miss Lin was waiting for him. There was no sign of impatience on her face. Her first impression was not bad. "I''m sorry, Miss Lin. I''mte because I have to deal with some business in thepany." He pulled out the chair opposite her and sat down. "It doesn''t matter. I came too early. Mr. Wilson is a sessful man. Of course you will be busy. " Linda Lin answered with a smile. Wilson had investigated her information. A typical youngdy, had scanty experience of life, and was treated like a princess by her family. But she was not delicate. She wore light make-up, and her curly hair fell over her shoulders casually. In a light blue dress, she looked beautiful. Every action of her showed the daughter of an eminent family, which, in general, was very good. But Wilson didn''t care about it. Now all he wanted was Joanna, not any other women. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Perhaps if he hadn''t met Joanna before, it would be nice to marry such a woman. "Please order something to eat first. I don''t know what you like to eat, so I didn''t order it for you." Then she returned the menu to Wilson. Wilson took over the menu and flipped through it casually. "Miss Lin, I hope you understand that I don''t have any feelings for you. I just want to meet you as my family members say. Do you understand?" Wilson''s words paled Linda Lin''s face. "I know. I just..." She seemed to be shy and continued, "I like you very much. If you have no other feelings for me, we can make friends." "It''s good that you understand. I hope you can make a clean break from us if we are friends." They hadn''t be friends yet, but Wilson was eager to make a clean break with her. Linda felt sad for his words, but at least he knew her now. "Okay, I know." During the meal, they didn''t talk much. Linda Lin''s family discipline was strict, so she was not allowed to talk during the meal. Moreover, since Wilson had nothing to talk with her, he wouldn''t talk to her. "Let me drive you home. I have something to deal with." After lunch, seeing the driver of Linda Lin had gone back home, Wilson proposed to drive her home. "Okay. Thank you then." Linda got in the car with Wilson, without noticing the man who had been staring at her. "Thank you so much for what you have done today. And thank you for taking me back." Linda stood beside the car and thanked Wilson. "It''s not a big deal. You don''t have to thank me," Linda was still in a daze until the car disappeared in the night. The thought that Wilson had found out about her existence made Linda very excited. Her long-awaited dream finally came true. Linda never took a private car or bodyguard with her. She always kept a low profile. Since her school days, no one knew that she was the daughter of the Lin family, and everyone thought she was only the child of an ordinary family. Her fresh temperament had brought her many pursuers, including gangsters in the society. Only when she was stopped in her way home did she realize how dark the world was. It was all Lin family''s fault. They had protected her too well. "Oh, isn''t this Lady Lin? Are you interested in ying with us? " The gangs from the nearby university had wanted to y with this wless beauty for a long time. "What are you doing?" Linda Lin also realized the danger, but she didn''t know what to do. She could only try to calm herself down. "Nothing. I just want to make a friend with you." He reached out his hand to stroke Linda Lin''s face. He had been longing for a beautiful face for a long time. Now that he finally had the chance, he wouldn''t let her go easily. "I always like to make friends with beautiful women, especially beautiful like you." "Please stay away from me." She turned her head to avoid the gang''s hand and frowned. "I''m sorry. I have something else to do. You can go and y with someone else." When she was going to leave, her wrist was grabbed by the man. "Don''t hurry." "What are you doing? Let me go." Linda Lin struggled to get rid of the gangs, but she was too weak to fight against them. "Linda, I''ve liked you for a long time. Would you like to be my girlfriend?" Linda Lin looked at him in horror, having no idea what was going on. "I... I don''t like you. Let go of me first. " "I... Ouch... " The gang were knocked to the ground. He was lying on the floor and kept cursing, "Fuck! Who the hell would dare to disturb me?" Seeing this, his people next to him immediately tried to help him up, but was pulled away. "Damn it, I will teach this guy a lesson today." Then he pounced on the man in front of him. Seeing that their boss hade up, his people next to him naturally had to follow up. Five minutester, the leader of these gangs stood up with the help of his people. He wanted to go up again, but was stopped by one of his men. "Boss, he is the third son of the Yan family. We can''t afford to offend him." "Shit! Rich people." The gang spat. "I''m sorry. Money is everything. If you don''t get out of here right now, I won''t let you stay here anymore. " Wilson said casually, but with a sense of majesty. The gangs looked at each other and left supporting each other. "It''s not safe for a girl to stay outside sote at night. You''d better go home now." Then Wilson turned around and left. Looking at his retreating figure, Linda Lin fell into deep thought. ''The third young master of the Yan group? Although it was just their first encounter, Linda Lin had fallen in love with Wilson at the first sight. Chapter 53 Didnt Take Care Of Herself Chapter 53 Didn''t Take Care Of Herself Watching Wilson getting on the car and leaving with a woman, Joanna didn''t know how she was feeling. Why did he stay with a strange woman? Who is that woman? "Joanna, what''s wrong with you? Come on in. Miller is already there." As soon as Rita parked the car, she saw Joanna standing behind the big vase in the hall with a disappointed look on her face. "Oh, nothing." She held Rita''s arm and walked towards the dining room. A smile appeared on her face, but the sadness in her heart couldn''t be concealed. ''He already had a girlfriend, but I was still unwilling to let him go. Oh, I''m so vulnerable. ''. Rita also saw Wilson and Linda who was with him. Rita knew some rich girls, and Linda had a good reputation. Any parents would be in praise of her, so she was well known. "Joanna, you still love Wilson, don''t you?" Rita couldn''t help asking at dinner. "I..." Not knowing how to answer her question, she had to keep silent. "Joanna, what''s going on between you and Wilson?" Miller was also worried for Joanna. Judging from Joanna''s attitude, he knew that Wilson had been really kind to her in the past. But why did he be so different after he got memories back? "I don''t know either. It turns out that he has a reason. He has a girlfriend, and of course he has to draw a clear line with other women, doesn''t he?" She could see the sadness in Joanna''s eyes. "In fact, I''m quite open-minded. I used to think that he hates me. Now I finally know that I am not disliked, just because he has a new life." "Joanna..." Rita looked at Joanna worriedly. "Well, stop talking about these things. Today is the day to celebrate my sess." Looking at the reluctant smile on Joanna''s face, Rita and Miller shook their heads at the same time. When Joanna came back home in the evening, she felt a little dizzy, but she was not unconscious. As soon as she got home, Little excitedly ran over and held her legs, barking. Joanna squatted down and picked it up. She rubbed it against her face and sat down on the sofa. "Little. It''s sote. Why are you still so excited?" The dogs, however, didn''t understand humannguage and kept jumping on Joanna. "Do you think I take myself too seriously?" Joanna''s eyes were zed when she looked at Little. "I saved him by chance. Do I still want him to spend the rest of his life with me?" Tears began rolling down her cheeks. Her mind shed back to the scenes of that month. Wilson pouted his lips and acted like a spoiled child. He behaved so cautiously after he made her angry. Moreover, he took good care of her and read a medical book for her to recuperate her body. Everything was gone. Why does my heart ache? How can you be so heartless, Wilson? After crying for a long time, Joanna fell asleep on the sofa. Little finally quieted down and slept beside his master. Early next morning, Joanna found that there was something wrong with herself. She was weak all over and her throat was very ufortable. It was the symptoms of illness. After pondering for a while, she decided not to ask for leave. So she took some medicine and went to thepany. "Joanna, what''s wrong with you? You don''t look well. " As soon as Joanna arrived at thepany, Cara found something wrong with her. She must be ill, but she insisted oning here. "I''m fine. It''s just a small cold. I''ll get better after taking some medicine." Joanna smiled at Cara. She didn''t want Cara to worry about her, but she didn''t expect her smile to be worse than crying. "Just sit down and have a rest. I feel you are on the verge of copse." Cara hurried to ask Joanna to sit down, for fear that she would fall in front of her the next second. "Well, if you have anything to do, you can ask me for help, don''t bear it alone." "Well, I see. You''d better go back and do what you should do." Joanna turned away Cara and then rubbed her swollen temple. Although she felt a little sad, she could bear it. Since the training program that Joanna was responsible for passed smoothly before, the meeting was nned in the afternoon. As the person in charge of the whole event, of course she would attend. "Joanna, you can ask for leave if you feel sick. Don''t hang on." Cara looked at Joanna worriedly. She didn''t look good. "I''m much better now. Don''t worry about me. I''m going to bete if I don''t leave now. Bye!" Joanna picked up her stuff and left the office in a hurry.N?velDrama.Org ? content. By the time she reached the meeting room, Wilson was already there. "Are the documents all prepared?" "Yes, Mr. Wilson. Everything is ready." Joanna went through the documents again carefully. Now that her ability had been shown, she should be very happy. She couldn''t waste her future because of her little cold. Getting rid of the difort in her mind, she cheered herself up. "She is the person in charge of the training n." Wilson introduced Joanna to the directors. "Miss Joanna, why did you n the training? Could you tell us your reasons?" One of the directors said. "Okay." Joanna exined her ideas with a smile on her face. Wilson was so surprised at Joanna''s calmness. Even some cunning board members nodded their heads frequently. As for Joanna, she could calmly answer their questions. In the solemn atmosphere of the meeting, only Wilson, who was absent-minded, was staring at Joanna. Is she... sick? Why was her face so pale and her voice so hoarse? Even her lips were dry and cracked. She had been coughing and licking her dry lips while others were reading the document. Her throat must hurt too, so she spoke every word carefully without being noticed. Why does she stille to work? Doesn''t she have a good rest at home? Does she only know how to look after others but not herself?'' "I have finished my words." As soon as Joanna finished her words, a round of apuse broke out in the meeting room. Wilson finally came back to his senses. "This training will be very sessful." Encouraged by the directors around her, she felt less tired. It was not until then that Joanna had understood how it felt to be affirmed. Chapter 54 . Took To Hospital Chapter 54 . Took To Hospital After the meeting was dismissed, there was an internal meeting to be held, so they moved to another meeting room to continue. Joanna went back to her seat. After the meeting, she was exhausted. It was already past work time after she finished some messy works. After going to the 13th floor, Wilson found that there was light in it. Somehow, he just wanted to have a look. He walked out of the elevator, wearing his tie. "Cough... Cough. " The sudden cough made Wilson''s heart beat faster. ''Didn''t she go home? "Why are you still here?" Wilson frowned unconsciously. How could she still work overtime when she was ill? "I can''t get off work until I finish organizing today''s meeting files, but I''m not in good condition today. That''s why I work until now." To prevent herself from falling down, Joanna stood up and put her hands on the table. Wilson saw what Joanna was doing and his eyes darkened. What a total fool she was. Although Wilson was roaring in his heart, his face remained unchanged. "You can go home now, and you can continue to sort out the files tomorrow," Wilson said seriously. Things would get more and more serious if she kept going on like this. He couldn''t let her do whatever she wanted. "It almost done. Just give me some time." Joanna wanted to ask for leave and have a good rest at home tomorrow, so she must prepare this document today. "No. if you don''t leave here, the security guards can''t go home neither." When Wilson spoke these words, he obviously forgot that he had asked them to guard the door in winter when he worked overtime. "All right, I''ll..." Thinking that it was really troublesome, it was better to take it home. As soon as she turned around, she felt a surge of blood and passed out. Seeing that Joanna became weak and fell down to the ground, Wilson hurried forward to hold her in his arms. "Hey, Miss. Joanna... Joanna. " When he saw Joanna didn''t respond, he reached out to feel her forehead but retracted his hand at the moment he touched her. "Damn it, are you going to boil eggs?" He lifted her to his chest and sent her to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, just as the car stopped, Wilson picked up Joanna and rushed to the emergency room. "Doctor! Be quick! " Wilson''s expression scared the doctors and nurses, it was just a fever, but he acted like his girlfriend was going to die. "Please wait outside." The nurse stopped Wilson and the curtain of the emergency room was drawn. When he waited anxiously, the curtain was pulled open. "Doctor, is she all right? How is the patient? " Wilson rushed to hold the doctor anxiously. "What''s the rtionship between you and the patient? We can only tell her family about her conditions." There was a clear rule in the hospital that the patient''s condition couldn''t be disclosed. "I am... The patient''s family member. She... How is it going? " "She is fine. It''s just that she had a cold and pneumonia. She will be fine after having a good rest. I have given her an injection of antipyretic, but her fever is still a little low. If she gets a high fever again, she needs to take antipyretics. " "Okay Okay Thank you very much. " Wilson entered the emergency ward in a hurry. Joanna was lying quietly in bed, her face still pale. Wilson sat by the bedside carefully. He reached out his hand and softly smoothed the hair of Joanna. He was afraid that his move would wake her up, so he moved his hand back soon. "Why do you torture yourself in this way? You know you are sick, but you still want to pretend to be strong. " When Joanna woke up, it was already midnight. Finally she recognized that she was in the hospital. She felt a little pain in her hand and nced at her right hand with the needle, and the blood flowed against her. The drug had been done, and the blood, because of the pressure, flew back into the syringe, forming a blood column as long as a finger. She struggled to her feet and tried to pull the needle out of her hand. But she couldn''t. She was going crazy. Wilson woke up and shouted, "Don''t move! I''ll call the nurse!" Wilson felt a little remorseful for his carelessness. He had said that he would take good care of her, but he had not expected that he would fall asleep. ''What an asshole I am.'' The nurse was frightened by Wilson. She ran to the nurse station in a hurry to put the needle out Joanna''s hand. "Excuse me, may I go home now?" Joanna asked the nurse cautiously. "Not yet. You have pneumonia and you are having a fever now. You need to stay in the hospital for observation. What if you get a high fever in the middle of the night?" "But... I want to go home... " She felt wronged. She didn''t want to be hospitalized and she hadn''t fed Little. "Then... Do you agree as the family member of patient? " The nurse turned around to look at the man who had said to be the patient''s family member. "No way." "No, he is not..." Joanna stared at Wilson in surprise. ... Family member? Does she mean Wilson and... I? "Just stay in the hospital. Your husband was so worried when he sent you here just now. Don''t let him worry about you anymore." Then the nurse packed up and went out. "¡­¡­" That nurse said Wilson was her husband. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He was, but he might be someone else''s husband soon. She felt ufortable at the thought of Wilson had to give his tenderness to other women. Wilson was still immersed in the nurse''s words, husband? It was a good noun. Thinking that he was the legal husband of Joanna, he smiled unconsciously. "I''m very sorry that the nurse''s idea has caused confusion Mr. Wilson. But I don''t want to stay in the hospital. I want to go back now," Biting her lower lip, Joanna told herself to hold back her tears. "I am not..." While Wilson was busy exining, Joanna thought that he was trying to deny the rtionship. "Mr. Wilson has a girlfriend. If there is any misunderstanding, I am very happy to help Mr. Wilson exin it. The nurse said that I can''t be discharged yet, so please go back. " Then she huddled herself up in the quilt and turned her back to Wilson. Seeing that, Wilson knew that it was useless to exin anything, so he pushed the door open and left. The moment the door was closed, the pillow was soaked with tears. Chapter 55 The Medicated Porridge Chapter 55 The Medicated Porridge After returning home, Wilson still worried about leaving Joanna alone in the hospital, so he went to the hospital early the next morning. When he arrived, Joanna was still asleep. I must be crazy. Deep down, Wilson secretly despised himself. Therefore, Joanna saw Wilson when she woke up, wondering why he hade back. After a long silence, neither of them spoke. "I will deduct some medical fees from my sry." Then Joanna got out of the bed. She didn''t want to stay here and to be with Wilson any longer. Not knowing since when, Joanna didn''t want to stay with Wilson alone. Maybe it was because he was so powerful that she felt a little depressed, or maybe he was no longer the man who had lost his memory. "Where are you going? !" Wilson grabbed her hand hurriedly as he saw her walking out of the ward. "Let me go. I want to go home." There was only indifference on her face. Maybe she should give up on him. There was no going back between them. "Let me drive you home." Wilson begged. "Let me go!" She said in a firm tone. Slowly letting go of her hands, Wilson wondered if it was unnecessary for him toe back in this way, which made Joanna unhappy. Turning around, Joanna coughed and wrapped herself in her arms. After walking for less than two steps, her legs became weak. Wilson rushed forward and caught her. "Let me drive you back." Wilson held up Joanna and ignored her struggle. "Let me go." "No, I won''t let you go." After stuffing Joanna into the car, he went straight to the driver''s seat. "Where are you taking me?" She wanted to open the door, but it was locked by Wilson. "You haven''t eaten anything all night. Let me take you to eat something first." Then he touched the forehead of Joanna again. It was still a little hot, but better thanst night. Joanna stared at Wilson and didn''t know what he meant. "Didn''t you say that you didn''t want others to know our rtionship? Are you afraid of being seen by others if you take me out now? " Joanna still didn''t know why Wilson did that. "You don''t have to think about it. I''ll arrange it as I like." Wilson parked the car on the back door of a restaurant. He was afraid that Joanna would catch a cold, so he put his suit on her. "Order whatever you like. It''s my treat." He took Joanna to a private room and passed the menu to her. Joanna looked around the room and found that the decorations were exquisite. Pouting, she turned the menu to the most expensive one. Since he was going to invite her to dinner, then don''t me her for being rude. "I want a specially designed steaks with truffle puree, Haagen-Dazs ice cream, spicy hotpot and a most expensive red wine." There is no intention to save money. The waiter was surprised for a while, and quickly ced the order. The corners of Wilson''s mouth twitched. Did she regard him as a sucker? Joanna used to be very frugal, even when she bought vegetables in the market. A smile crept over his face when he suddenly guessed what Joanna was thinking. Those dishes meant nothing to him. Did she think that she would run out of his money? The specially designed steaks with truffle puree, Haagen-Dazs ice cream, spicy hotpot and a most expensive red wine, is there anything else to add?" The waiter confirmed again, a little suspicious that this was a joke. "No, thanks." She returned the menu to the waiter and looked at Wilson. Wilson smiled. "I need to use the restroom." Wilson stood up. Did he ask his friend to bring the money here? Joannaughed and fell asleep on the table. Wilson came back very quietly in case of waking her up. "Sir, may I serve the dishes? "A waitress came and said. Wilson nned to ask her to wait until Joanna woke up, but Joanna had already heard the noise and raised her head. "It''s okay." But there was arge te of porridge on the table, and none of the porridge that Joanna ordered before came into view. "What?" Puzzled, Joanna looked at the waitress, and then at Wilson. ''Was she sent to the wrong ce?'' "I just canceled the order, eat this." Wilson exined to Joanna. After the waitress left, Joanna stared at Wilson, "Are you kidding me with this because you can''t afford it?" "What are you thinking about? This is medicinal porridge. A pile of precious medicinal herbs are in it. They are even more expensive than the dishes you have just ordered. Since you are still sick, you''d better not eat anything cold or irritating. The whole dish is made of treasure. You should eat more. " Wilson had been trying to get mad. He was so well-intentioned, but he wasughed at for not being able to afford the bill. With doubts, Joanna filled arge bowl and ate them all. "Ah, so hot!" Joanna stuck her tongue out. It must have been burned red. "Are you an idiot?" Wilson scooped a spoonful of soup to cool and handed it to Joanna, "Do you want me to feed you?" ''I really don''t know why I could live with her and survive when I lost my memory. "I can eat by myself." She took the spoon back, buried her head and began eating carefully. Last time when she was sick, Wilson was taking care of her. Since her mother died, he seemed to give her all the warmth, which was why she couldn''t let him go. Now that she had felt the warmth, she didn''t want to be alone anymore. Tick. A teardrop fell into the porridge. "Hey, what are you doing?! Hey, you... " Wilson was apparently shocked by the reaction of Joanna. He had never seen her so weak before. "No, nothing... The steam... It''s a little hot... " Her voice was choked with sobs. "Take your time. These are all yours." Wilson knew how obstinate Joanna was, so he kept her secret. "I can''t eat them all, you can eat too." "Okay." Without saying anything, they began to eat quietly. After the meal, Wilson asked the waiter for a ss of warm water, and started to keep an eye on Joanna to take medicine. Wilson touched Joanna''s forehead with worry. It seemed that her fever had gone. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Let me drive you home." Joanna nodded and did not refuse anymore. "Don''t go to work today. Have a good rest at home." He parked his car outside the building of Joanna''s home and told her worriedly. "Okay." Then she got off the car, and after seeing Wilson left, she turned around and went upstairs. Lying on the bed, Joanna didn''t feel sleepy at all. ''Just let it be. Wilson treats me well asionally, just let it be, '' she thought. Atst, she fell into the darkness. Chapter 56 Wilsons Bottom Line Chapter 56 Wilson''s Bottom Line As time went by, Wilson had no idea why Joanna said that he had a girlfriend, but she must have seen something or heard something. ''Has she known about my blind date? But I never mentioned it to others. Could it be Linda?'' To confirm his guess, he called Linda in person. "Hey, Wilson, why do you call me?" Linda was surprised to receive the call from Wilson. She didn''t expect him to call her. "Have you told anyone about our blind date?" Though he felt that it was not a good idea to ask her this question, he still spoke out the question in his heart. He didn''t care about other people''s thoughts, but now that he had been misunderstood by Joanna, the most important thing was to remove the misunderstanding. "No, I haven''t told anyone about it. What happened?" Linda was stunned. She didn''t know why he asked, but she still answered. "Did anyone see that?" However, Linda heard Wilson''s whispering. "Oh, I remembered it now. I saw Miss Lan when we left, but I''m not sure if she has seen us. " Linda said on the phone. "Which Miss Lan?" Wilson''s heart missed a beat. Wouldn''t I be so unlucky? But Linda''s words shattered all his illusions. "It''s Rita Lan," That was a bolt from the blue. "I see. Bye." Linda stared at the phone, confused. ''Why do you keep asking me this?'' she wondered. Wilson held his head and felt like weeping but had no tears. ''I can''t wash myself clean even if I jump into the River. It must be Rita who had said something to Joanna, so Joanna thought I had a girlfriend.'' But Wilson didn''t expect that Joanna also saw it. Even though he didn''t go together with Linda, in Joanna''s eyes, they were just hiding from the reporter. When Wilson came back home, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. He took a nce at Richard who was sitting in the living room and was going to go upstairs when he heard the voice of Richard. "Stop! Is this your attitude towards me?" Wilson turned a blind eye to Richard again and again, which irritated him a lot. "Is there anything you want to tell me?" Wilson asked coldly, not turning around. "Wilson, you have hidden yourself so well that even I was almost cheated." After tossing a stack of photos, he said with a sinister smile, "I have some photos that I want you to appreciate." Wilson turned around and wondered what tricks his second elder brother would y. But when he saw the pictures, he was shocked. That was... It was a photo of him and Joanna. He had lost all his memories in the past month. The photos showed that they went shopping together, that they traveled to Maldives. He clenched his hands and his eyes became sharp. "What do you mean?" Wilson sat on the sofa of the other side. His face remained unchanged, as if the person in the photos was not him. "What do I mean? I''m just curious about the woman in the photo. After all, she has taken care of you for so long. Why don''t you take her home and let''s thank her? " Richard pretended to be kind. "It''s not a big deal. This kind of woman doesn''t deserve to be taken to my home. I gave her some money." Wilson knew that Joanna had been exposed, so he didn''t need to hide any more. Moreover, he had already got the goods on Richard, so it was only a right time to overthrow him. "As far as I''m concerned, the rtionship between you and this woman is not that simple, right? Otherwise, why did you leave her in the Yan group? " Richard cast a sinister nce at Wilson. From the time he saw the pictures, he knew that they must have an unusual rtionship. Otherwise, how could he disobey his will to keep that woman at the Yan group. "You are joking. I keep her in thepany only because of her ability. It has nothing to do with whether she has saved me or not." Wilson said calmly. He was much better at psychological battle than Richard. "Wilson, don''t fool me. Did you dare to be so rebellious before?" Indeed, Richard was not a steady man. He was enraged by several words. He couldn''t help yelling at Wilson who was sitting not far away. "Brother, as you said, that was me in the past." Wilson raised his head and nced at Richard with disdain. "Who do you think is the reason why the new Yan group could develop so smoothly? I''m not the person who used to be at the mercy of you anymore." Within just a few years, Yan group had developed very well. Although it had some connections in the past, his capability and skills were well praised in the business circles. As for Richard, they had the same father, but they were really different. Not to mention that Richard had not made any contribution to the Yan group, he had caused a lot of troubles outside. Many people chose to let him go for the sake of his identity, but in the eyes of others, Richard was a typical rich young man. Wilson didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so he got up and prepared to go upstairs. "Wilson, I will make you be kicked out like your brother." Richard shouted behind Wilson. "Let''s see who is kicked out in the end." Wilson''s eyes were filled with coldness. He wouldn''t let Richard go as long as he crossed his bottom line. p. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Wilson smashed his fist on the ss of the bathroom. The blood drop on the ground along his finger. Looking at his face in the broken mirror, he seemed to see his elder brother, and his eyes were a little wet. ''Brother.'' He took out his mobile phone and dialed a familiar number. "Glenn, I want you to fix that in the shortest time, and I want Richard to spend the rest of his life in prison." He held the phone with all her strength, still looking furious. "Brother, I will surely take revenge for you," Wilson sat on the chair in the morning and looked at the photo of the familiar person on his desk. His fingertips followed the figure of that person and murmured. "If my brother was here, he would be as handsome as I am," In the photo, the two looked like each other. The boy was wearing a medal in his school uniform. The taller boy put his hand on the boy''s shoulder. They smiled happily and looked into the camera. Wilson held the photo in his arms and fell asleep. In his dream, he saw the person who had been away from him for many years. Chapter 57 The Man In Memory Chapter 57 The Man In Memory Wilson held the photo in his arms and fell asleep. In his dream, he saw the person who had been away from him for many years. It was his brother, Davis Yan. That guy, who missed the final exam of the camp and came to attend his graduation ceremony at the end of the semester, just to keep his promise. He rubbed his hair and said with a smile, "My little Wilson has finally graduated. You are a big boy now." Hugging his brother''s waist, Wilson asked, "Will you dislike me when I grow up?" "Howe? I like you the most forever." He gently smiled at him. The tall man who always stood in front of him when he did something wrong and epted all their parents'' me for him. When he was wronged and bullied by Eve and her son, he told him patiently, "You have to endure it, forget it and forgive it." He was actually the saddest after what that thing happened. But he still tried tofort him with a forced smile. "Wilson, don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault." He was smiling, but the sadness in his eyes couldn''t be concealed. All of a sudden, Wilson''s body trembled. He slowly opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling with a dull look. It was already morning. He got out of bed because he didn''t want to sleep any more. He drove to buy the flowers and then to the cemetery. It was drizzling, just like Wilson''s emotion now. He stood in front of the tomb with the umbre. "Brother, Ie to see you." He put the flower in his hand in front of the tomb and wiped the water on the photo with his hand. The man in the photo was the one on Wilson''s desk. "Are you mad at me? I haven''te to see you for such a long time. I know you won''t, because you like me most, right? You won''t be mad at me. " Wilson spoke to the tombstone, because only here could he show his true self. In front of outsiders, he was the CEO of the Yan group and he must be strong, but no one knew that he would also be tired. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He loves Joanna, but he couldn''t show it. The only thing he could do was to treat her with a cold attitude, which also made him painful. "There was a small ident before, so I lost my memory and forgot you. Will you me me?" "Although I don''t feel good about my memory loss, I came across Joanna eventually. She is a good girl. I will take her to meet you someday. I am sure you will like her." "She is really a nice and strong girl, just like my sister-inw," Thinking of the beautiful and kind woman, sadness gradually crept into Wilson''s eyes. He still remembered the first time that his brother brought Abby Chen home. The kind woman bowed to him and touched his head, "Wilson, do you like me?" Looking at her pretty face, he nodded stupidly. "Then do you want me to be your brother''s wife?" Abby Chen continued to ask with a gentle smile. "As long as my brother still like me. "Wilson said innocently. The Yan family members had always thought that Wilson was a bit obsessed with his brother, he liked to cling to Davis Yan since childhood, and Davis Yan was willing to spoil him. "Of course. And I will also treat you well in the future." That gentle man had already died because of him. "Brother, I will definitely avenge you. I will put both Eve and her son into prison." Wilson used to be a happy child, but after that his sister-inw, brother and mother left one after another, he was forced to grow up. Wilson chattered for a long time. It was not until the dawn broke that he left with the umbre. Wilson had been following his brother before and he spent every minute with Davis Yan. Davis Yan was seven years older than Wilson, so when he graduated from primary school, Wilson was still a naughty kindergarten student. At that time, Wilson was still a little boy, but he didn''t want to stay with his mother or his father. He just liked to stay with Davis Yan. When he went out to y with his ssmates, Wilson followed. If he didn''t take him out, Wilson would cry endlessly. Davis Yan had no choice but to take Wilson with him, so Wilson was very popr among his brother''s ssmates. Wilson was really obsessed with his brother and nobody could take him away. Every time Davis Yan were entangled with Wilson, he was at a loss whether to cry or tough. At that time, his mother would lecture Wilson. "Don''t pester your brother all day long. He has his own study." Every time his mother taught him a lesson, Wilson would hide behind his brother all the time, because he would protect him anyway. "Well, mother, I will take good care of myself. Don''t mention Wilson." Davis exined to their mother, he knew Wilson must be snickering behind him. "You spoiled him." She shook her hands and went back to her room. Davis Yan pulled Wilson who was ying behind him out and pretended to be serious, "Be good in the future. I can''t y with you since I go to junior high school." At that time, Wilson was still in kindergarten. He had no idea what was junior high school, he only knew that her brother would not y with him anymore, he thought his brother didn''t like him anymore. He burst into tears. "No, please... I will be a good boy in the future. Brother, don''t dislike me... ... Wilson cried so loud that even Davis Yan was taken aback. "That doesn''t mean I don''t like you anymore." Davis Yan exined. "crying..." However, Wilson refused to listen to his words all the time and just kept crying. Davis Yan had never encountered this situation before, so he was at a loss. In the end, it was his parents who helped him solve the problem. But Davis Yan spent a night with Wilson and was forced to tell fairy tales to him. At that time, Davis Yan just thought that he should act as a father in advance and was not afraid of losing experience in the future. In the next few days, Wilson looked at his brother with a sad expression. Davis Yan had no choice but to apany him all the time. Their parents were busy with their work, and Davis Yan wouldn''t bother Eve. Besides, Wilson''s school was very close to his, so he applied for the leave of self-study to pick Wilson up after school. "This is my brother. He is very handsome, isn''t he? He also does very well in exams. There are also many girls who like my brother very much." With his hands on his hips, Wilson held his brother''s hands and said proudly, "but they didn''t have a chance. My brother loves me the most." The children around all echoed these words. In fact, they didn''t understand what Wilson meant. They just felt that he was so awesome. Davis Yan was amused by Wilson who was unting his brother in front of hispanions. Chapter 58 From Childhood To Adulthood Chapter 58 From Childhood To Adulthood When Davis was in middle school, Wilson was just a junior high school student, so he always followed his brother. He didn''t go out to y with his friends even on weekends. Instead, he liked to y with Davis. At the beginning, Davis said, "You''d better spend more time with your friends, Wilson. Don''t always follow me." It was not that he didn''t want to take Wilson with him. He just felt that Wilson would grow up sooner orter and could not always stick to him like this. However, Wilson had no interest in his ssmates, he always said, "I don''t want to go out with them. They are all kids. It''s so boring." Hearing what Wilson said, Davis didn''t know whether tough or cry. It sounded like he was not a kid. So Davis gave up. He knew Wilson would never listen to him no matter what he said. Wilson hadn''t had many good friends during his six years in primary school. He only knew one friend, Glenn. Except for the time he stayed with Glenn, Wilson followed his brother. Even Glenn thought he was obsessed with his brother. Wilson was a lovely kid, he became a little famous in his brother''s friend. As time went by, he always showed off, "look! Your friends liked me more than you." Davis was speechless with Wilson''s childish behavior, but he did not expose him. When Davis was in senior three, he became very busy in his study. Although he had good grades and didn''t need to worry about that, he still put a lot of efforts on his study. The school stipted that all the senior three students must live on campus, so Davis could onlye home once a week. Every day, when Wilson saw his brother study so hard, he was very considerate to send food to Davis''s school. For this, he was teased by Davis''s ssmates that he had a ''warm jacket''. Wilson was a good boy. Every time Davis had lunch, he sat quietly across the table, waiting for him to finish, and then he went home. Many girls in the Davis''s school were fond of him, which made Wilson more popr. Although Davis told him not toe, it was dangerous for Wilson to go to school alone, he still refused to listen to him. Davis was gratified that Wilson had been so caring for him. After entering junior high school, Wilson often yed around with Glenn. It was not because he didn''t want to y with his brother, but because Davis was admitted to a university in another city, so he came back less often. But every time when Davis came back, Glenn was no longer ''loved'' by Wilson. He wouldpletely forget him and run away with his brother. Every time Glennined about the fact that Wilson had no conscience at all. Every time Davis came home, Wilson would ask him to y around and ckmail him. The reason was "Since brother can''te back for such a long time. He must buy me a gift to make amends." seeing that Wilson was still acting like a spoiled child at his age, Davis had to obediently take out his wallet. He touched Wilson''s hair and said with a smile, "Okay, I''ll buy you whatever you want." Every time he came back home, Celine Chen would ask him not to buy for his brother, because Wilson had enough pocket money. "My brother volunteered to buy these for me." Wilson always said proudly, he was so proud of having a brother. Wilson''s parents and brother were speechless at his childish behavior, but Davis had been used to him being dependent on him like this, so he didn''t say anything. Wilson had been relying on his brother, and Davis was willing to spoil him. When Wilson was a student in grade one of junior middle school, Davis brought a girl home, she was Abby. Back then, Wilson hadn''t seen much of the world. Abby was a pretty girl. She looked at his brother tenderly and when she smiled, she was beautiful. "Wilson, do you like me?" Abby gently touched Wilson''s head, and his brain suddenly went nk, so he nodded. "Then do you want me to be your brother''s wife?" Her question sobered Wilson up. He was afraid of being disliked by his brother, as he asked some questions. Upon hearing Abby''s answer, he agreed that she could be the wife of his brother. Davis was a junior at university at that time. He met and fell in love with Abby at the first sight. In the beginning, Abby didn''t agree to be with Davis. She knew that Davis was the eldest son of the Yan group while she was just an ordinary girl. In fact, she also liked Davis. But she felt that very few rich young men would give out true heart. And she thought she was not good enough for Davis, so she never promised him. However, Davis''s insistence on her changed her mind. Both his parents liked Abby very much, so they hoped that they could get married as soon as possible. But considering that they were just students and they had been engaged, and only their parents knew it, and very few of their friends knew about it. At that time, Wilson couldn''t figure out what true love was, and he just thought that his brother and Abby were a perfect match. Abby was a gentle girl and she didn''t pretend, and his brother was a gentleman. Sometimes, his brother would ask him to help with a little romantic thing for Abby, and she would always blush with shyness and stop him doing that. At this moment, Wilson would always try to kick up a fuss.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Abby had been excellent at school, so with the support of Davis, she resolutely chose to prepare for the postgraduate entrance exam. They were nning to get married, but Davis thought that now that Abby wanted to take the postgraduate entrance exam, they could talk about it after the exam. So the wedding was put aside, and there were regrets in it. At that time, the second son of the Yan group, the son of Davis and Wilson''s stepmother Eve, came back from abroad. Richard was an illegitimate child. Alexander felt sorry for his wife, so he raised Eve and her son abroad. In fact, Celine Chen was a gentle woman, and she didn''t mind what had happened in the past. Men always made mistakes when they were young. Her magnanimity made Alexander feel ashamed. But Eve was not easy to deal with. And Richard was affected by bad culture, he could only be a loafer. Celine Chen felt that it was improper for her to meddle in other people''s son''s education. She would not say anything as long as it was not too excessive. Chapter 59 Eve And Her Son Chapter 59 Eve And Her Son When Wilson was in high school, Eve and her son came back from abroad. At first, he was in a rage. But after his brother and Celine were fine with it, he calmed himself down. When they had juste back to the Yan family, Eve and her son had been very good at pretending to be a good mother. Eve had been well behaved in front of Celine, and she hadn''t dared to stir up any trouble. Besides, Richard had been very well behaved too. When he met Davis, he greeted him politely and behaved as if he and Wilson were good friends. But after a long time, the true colors began to emerge. Alexander and Celine were always busy with the business of the Yan group, so they were usually not at home. There were only Eve, an adult and three children at home. Eve treated her own child well, but she turned a blind eye to Davis and Wilson. Sometimes she even deliberately didn''t leave food for them. Davis was the biggest brother, but Eve was elder. He was not taught to be impolite to elder. So he said nothing. He took care of himself and Wilson. Wilson didn''t want to stand it, but his brother told him not to bring trouble to their parents. If he could solve it by himself, he didn''t make it a big deal, he should learn to tolerate, forget and forgive. However, Davis''s tolerance did not make Eve be kind to them. On the contrary, she was more and more excessive. Because of his identity as the second young master of the Yan group, Richard had recruited many students in the school, who had always yed tricks on Wilson. Being the third son of the Yan group, Wilson not only studied well but also looked handsome. Many students disliked him. However, Wilson was not easy to deal with. He had learned some Taekwondo to strengthen his body when he was a child, which was useful, at least he wouldn''t be bullied. The head teacher knew that they had a problem with each other, but she couldn''t ask too much about the specific reason. She knew that Wilson was not the kind of person who liked to make troubles. It must be Richard who started it, she thought it improper to punish him. She just told him to stop where it should be and not to make it a big deal. Thus, Richard was very indignant. He spent some money on finding some underworld men to teach Wilson a lesson and destroy his arrogance. Wilson was okay to deal with the gangs of his age, but to deal with the gangsters of the underworld, he had to give up. There were blood on his faces and many cuts on his bodies, he was tied up and was thrown to the ground. The man in the underworld knew he was the third son of the Yan group, so he wanted to extort money from him. That''s why he asked Wilson to call his family. Wilson didn''t want his parents to worry about him, so he called Davis as he had graduated. Unexpectedly, Abby answered the phone. "Wilson? Why are you calling at this time? " Normally at this time, Wilson should have arrived home, but today it was a long timeter. "Abby, where is my brother?" "Your brother went to thepany for business and forgot to bring his cell phone. He should be back soon. What''s the matter?" "Fine, I''ll call himter. You..." Before he could say anything else, the man from the underworld grabbed his phone. "Give my phone back! Damn it..." The man signaled his subordinates to let Wilson shut up, so Wilson was kicked by them and gave a muffled hum all of a sudden "Wilson, what''s wrong with you?" Hearing the chaos, Abby was worried. She wondered what had happened. "Miss, what''s your rtionship with this boy?" As soon as he picked up the phone, the underworld boss asked the person on the phone. "Who are you?" When she heard a strange man''s voice, Abby also became vignt. "Well, you don''t need to care about who we are now. Wilson is with us now. If you want him to be safe, you should give us two million dors." To cut the crap, he requested. "Okay, okay. Tell me where I am. I''ll be right there." Indeed, Abby couldn''t afford two million dors. But the first thing for her now was to calm down the gangsters and prevent them from hurting Wilson. ''Let''s y it by ear. ''. "I''m not a fool. What if you call the police?" "No, No. I won''t call the police. Wilson is still in your hands, isn''t he?" Abby was getting anxious. She really cared Wilson, not only because he was Davis''s brother. ''If something happened to Wilson, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life. How could I have the right to marry Davis.'' "I trust you. If I know you have called the police, you will have to see Wilson''s corpse." The underworld man threatened maliciously. "I understand. I won''t call the police. Please don''t hurt Wilson." After hanging up the phone, Abby received a text message, saying that the police were forbidden with an address. After thinking for a while, Abby gave Davis a note. She thought that he should be back soon, she hoped that he coulde back in time. She hurried out with her cell phone and wallet. She hailed a taxi to go to the address. Wilson was lying on the cold floor, his body got wet. In order to keep him from fainting, the underworld man specially poured cold water on him to keep him awake. "Young man, please don''t me me. Someone asked us to teach you a lesson. I just want to earn some money. Since you are the third son of the Yan group, we can get more." The underworld man squatted beside Wilson and patted his face. "Bah!" Wilson spat at the man. Although he was very tired now, he couldn''t control her anger. The man was incensed. He stood up and kept kicking Wilson while cursed, "Damn it! I gave you respect! Fuck I will kill you today! " One of his men stopped him. "Calm down, boss. We still have to keep him for the money. Calm down and don''t be angry. " Two million was a huge amount of money. If Wilson was killed, then two million was all gone. "Oh, right. I almost forget it. It''s all his fault." The boss of the underworld sat on a stool, waiting for Abby to bring the money. Wilson breathed a sigh of relief as he saw the man was not in the mood to hit him again. He prayed in his heart, ''Don''te, Abby!'' When Wilson almost lost consciousness, a man came in and reported, "Boss, that woman hase." N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Bring her in." A sly light shed across his eyes. The next morning, Abby was pushed into the house by a group of people. When she saw the man lying on the ground with wounds all over his body, she called out in horror, "Wilson." When she was going to rush over, a man behind her stopped her. Chapter 60 Memory Always Hurts Chapter 60 Memory Always Hurts When the gang leader saw her empty hands, he red at her angrily. "Where''s the money?" "I can''t get so much money in a short time. Give me some more time." Abby was trying hard to be m, but she was scared by what she saw. She prayed in her heart that Davis coulde back to see the paper as soon as possible. "Are you fucking kidding me?" He pped Abby and knocked her over to the ground. Abby covered her face and sat on the ground, shocked. "Damn it. Don''t touch her." But before Abby came in, Wilson had already waken up. Seeing this scene, he was so furious that he wanted to kill someone. "Trust me, I will get the money." Abby thought that perhaps they could be rescued by making a phone call. "Damn it... Tie her up and throw her away. " The leader of the underworld gave orders to his men. His men tied up Abby neatly and even took advantage of her. Abby''s face was deathly pale with fright. She had never met such a thing, so she didn''t know what to do. "Bastard." Wilson had seen these movements. When he untied them, he would cut their hands off. However, thinking of the fact that it was all because of him, Wilson couldn''t help cursing himself in his heart. If it wasn''t for him, Abby wouldn''t have been bullied like this. "Wilson, don''t be afraid. Your brother will be here soon." Abby consoled Wilson. Wilson could feel that Abby was shaking. She was also scared, but she wasforting him. "Abby, I''m fine. I''m sorry." Wilson med himself for not calling his brother. "Don''t worry. You are Davis''s young brother, also mine." Abby tried to calm herself down and didn''t want to scare Wilson. Wilson and Abby leaned together and cheered each other. At this moment, Abby''s phone suddenly rang, and the harsh sound echoed in the quiet room. Everyone looked at her. ''oh no!'' Abby thought to herself. She forgot to turn her phone on silent mode. The boss strode over, got out the phone and without looking at it, threw it directly to the wall. This woman''s trick had already pissed him off, and she even dared to make a phone call. Davis, who had just returned home, saw the note left by Abby. "Something happened to Wilson. Hurry to XX road." he immediately turned around and went out of the door. After calling the police, he immediately called Abby but was hung up. He realized that something might have happened. He stepped on the gas and drove at the fastest speed. "Fuck! You want to call someone? You are really something!" "Sorry, I didn''t call them." With tears hovering at the corner of her eyes, Abby bowed her head and apologized. She was a girl anyway, and she was already scared of such a scene. Seeing the disheveled and pitiful look on Abby''s face, the underworld man had a bad idea. He touched her face and said erotic, "look at you, I''m always kind to woman. I''ll let you two go after you sleep with me." "Let me go, bastard." Hearing such obscene words, Abby felt ashamed. "Well, it''s not up to you." He threw her to the table and began to strip her clothes off. "Son of a bitch! Stop. I will not spare you! " Wilson med himself for being useless. The boss in the underworld waved at his man to gag Wilson''s mouth, and then he kissed Abby''s face. "no... Please... Please, let me go. " Abby tried to struggle, but she was tightly pressed down, and her bones all hurt. "If you behave well, I will be very gentle too." Said a man of the underworld, with a lewd smile on his face. All kinds of voices were mixed in a moment. After a long time, Abby felt as if she was pressed by a car. She turned over and hugged herself, crying in a low voice. When Davis rushed in with the policemen, he saw that Abby was lying on the table, not properly dressed. The bloodstain in her body stung his eyes. The woman he treasured was insulted by such a scumbag. "Abby." He carefully held Abby in his arms and felt sorry for her. If he hadn''t been out today, such a thing would not have happened. "Davis." Looking at the pained face of Davis, she breathed a sigh of relief. Because her frayed nerves had suddenly rxed, she fainted. "Abby, Abby..." After he saw that Abby fainted, he picked her up without hesitation and rushed to the hospital. Wilson watched as his brother took Abby out of the house. He felt guilty for himself. Seeing the traces on the table, his eyes were filled with anger. A policeman helped to untie Wilson and felt that he could move now, so he directly rushed at the leader and hit him in the face with his fist. "Fuck! You bastard... ... Son of bitch... " As he hit, he cursed. The sudden action caught everyone by surprise. The policeman didn''t stop him until he had lost his consciousness. "Calm down." They pulled him away. Wilson still wanted to kick the man lying on the ground. ''bastard!''. I will teach you a lesson today! " The unconscious man was carried out in a hurry, fearing that something would really happen if he stayed here any longer. When all the Yan family members had arrived at the hospital, Richard was shocked too. He hadn''t thought that things would turn out like this. He had only spent money hiring people to teach a lesson to Wilson, and had no idea why Abby was involved in. Seeing the scene, even Richard was too scared to breathe heavily. He kept worrying that if they knew it was he who hired people to teach Wilson a lesson that caused the ident, he would be in a lot of trouble. He felt lucky that Wilson had killed the gang. Alexander was furious too. He couldn''t let this happen to his daughter-inw. Those people behind must pay the price. He sent his underlings to find out the truth of the matter, but he didn''t expect that the man was killed by Wilson. Now there was no testimony of witness. When Wilson arrived at the hospital, Abby hadn''t left the operating room and his clothes were in a mess.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He felt a heartache when he saw that Davis was gazing at the operating room''s door with his ssy eyes. He walked to the front of Davis and knelt down. Chapter 61 Worry About Future Life Chapter 61 Worry About Future Life Wilson sat in the chair, carefully reading the reports in his hands. The chilly air around him made Glenn shiver. A storm was on the way. Glenn prayed in his heart not to be involved. "Good job. Have you dealt with thewyer?" "It''s done. I have found the bestwyer in H city and he said it was absolutely no problem." "That''s good." While Wilson knocked on the table silently, his eyes were zing with anger. "And don''t let that woman go. I will make them nevere out again for the rest of their lives." "I know. Don''t worry." Glenn knew how much Wilson hated Eve. He couldn''t handle a lot of things himself. "Thank you, Glenn." Glenn was a little surprised by Wilson''s sudden emotional appreciate. He wondered whether Wilson was crazy because he knew that he could finally avenge. "I''m not used to it." As soon as Glenn uttered these words, he felt that he was stupid. Wilson had been copsed since his sister-inw, brother and mother passed away. He hadn''t gone to school but stayed at home all the time. Alexander knew that he was sad about it, so he didn''t say anything else and just let him stay at home. He thought that everything would be fine after some time. Wilson had nothing to do at home, but he was surprised to know the truth. "You did a good job this time. I''ve sent you the money." It was Eve''s voice. "Mom, what are you talking about?" Wilson heard the conversation between Eve and her son and felt uneasy, so he stood there and continued to listen. "It''s all because of you. If I don''t find someone to kill Davis, your father will send him abroad for treatment. If he wakes up, do you think the Yan group will still have your share?" Wilson realized what had happened. He couldn''t help clenching her fists. ''It turns out that his brother was murdered.'' "But thanks to Abby''s death, otherwise I wouldn''t have had the chance." "In fact, mom, it was me who had arranged that thing." "What did you say?" "I paid a lot to teach Wilson a lesson, but I didn''t expect what happened to Abby. I''m really sorry for her. She''s good to me." "My silly son, what are you thinking about? All he did is to win you over. If Davis take over the Yan group, I don''t know what they will do to you. What''s more, you didn''t mean to do that. That woman was just unlucky. " "I see." "But I didn''t expect that Celine could die so easily. Now only Wilson left. I don''t need to be in a hurry. Son, the Yan group will be ours sooner orter. " "Mom is right. The Yan group will be ours from now on." "Hahaha..." Wilson stood in the dark, clenching his fists, his eyes burning with rage. He couldn''t see the scene of their conversation, but he could feel how excited they were now, and how disgusting the things they had done before. Was it because Abby was insulted by the gangs andmitted suicide? His brother had be sick, but they killed him in that way. Was it because they were afraid that his brother would inherit the Yan group? His mother, however, was treated as a joke by them. Wilson''s anger was almost out of control, but he was still sensible. He knew that he was still a child and that he had been protected well by his brother and who hadn''t experienced any big storm. Now, he had to rely on himself to avenge his dead rtive. So he could only grow stronger. Wilson snapped out of his trance, it was ten years ago, but he still felt angry when he recalled what Eve and her son had said. In Wilson''s hand, those documents were enough to sentence Eve and her son to death, but he didn''t want them to die in afortable way, so he wanted to let them die in prison. But even so, it could not relieve the hatred for him, who could understand the pain of losing a loved one. As Emily and Gary were preparing for their wedding, Joanna''s stepmother called her to pick up Jack. Although Joanna was reluctant, she still went back on time. "Let me tell you, Jack is too spoiled to do any housework. Besides, you must be on time for meals and not let him to eat the leftover food. You need to pick up Jack by yourself from school and..." Standing aside, listening to her stepmother''s teaching, Joanna had no idea what was going on. She sighed to herself, ''children nowadays are really the princesses and emperors of their families. They are surrounded by all.'' Joanna found a big trouble, for she was not good at taking care of kids. "Did you hear that?" "Got it. I''ll be careful." "Joanna, if Jack is sick, I won''t let you go." At the same time, Emily squatted down in front of Jack and helped him tidy up his clothes. And she also warned Joanna with viciousness. Joanna looked at Emily and sighed. Although she was not a good person, at least she loved her child with all her heart. Feeling headache, Joanna looked at the luggage in front of her. She couldn''t imagine such a young boy whose clothes were several times as many as all her luggage. He must change his clothes every day, so Joanna was worried about their future life. She wondered if she would spend several hours to wash clothes for this little boy every day? Could her small house really put so many things in it? Joanna felt like weeping but had no tears. "I also know that you can''t afford to rent a big house. I bought an apartment. You can live there with Jack so that I can go to see them conveniently." Then she handed over a bunch of keys, "I don''t want my son to live in such a shabby house." Staring at the keys in her hand, Joanna didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. She could live in a better ce, is this a pie in the sky hit her? Joanna didn''t have much stuff, so she quickly packed them up. Then she took Jack to her new residence. Never mind. The rent that wasn''t returned should be donated. Fortunately, she could live in a better house now, so she didn''t need to take it to heart. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Emily kindly borrowed a driver for her younger sister, and it would be easier for Joanna to move. Chapter 62 Avoid The Same Tragedy Chapter 62 Avoid The Same Tragedy Opening the door of the apartment, Joanna couldn''t help admiring that money was really a good thing. The location of the new residence was very good, and the room was well illuminated. The decoration in the room was also very exquisite. Even the furniture were of high-grade and could be seen that it cost a lot of money. Joanna''s lips curled. Emily was really willing to spend money on her son. Although she got into a big trouble, she could live in a good house. She should haveughed, at least she did not do a bad business. Joanna rolled up her sleeves and began to clean it. Although the house looked clean, she still felt much morefortable after cleaning it by herself. Jack had been spoiled by his family since he was a child. He always did what he wanted, and he had been ustomed to the life of relying on other''s service. So after Jack said many times "I want to eat the crisps", he began to lose her temper after Joanna didn''t hear what he said. "I said I wanted to eat chips. Why didn''t you give them to me?" Standing on the sofa and yelling loudly, which made Joanna''s head ache. Joanna''s face darkened. She was so tired that she could hardly bear it. However, the little boy not only didn''t help her, but also made trouble here. Bearing the impulse to beat him, Joanna said with a smile, "Jack, you can wait a minute. After I get everything here, I will buy you crisps." "No, no, I want to eat it now." "You could eat some cookies first. I have only cookies." She didn''t have crisps, so she made do with biscuits. "I don''t want it." Then he waved her hand away, and the biscuits scattered over the ground. "I want to eat crisps. If you don''t buy them for me, I will tell my mother." Joanna was at a loss for words. Jack was really a tough nut to crack. "Wait at home. I''ll buy some for you." She took off her apron, grabbed her purse and went out. As soon as she walked out of the elevator, she was taken away by someone in aa. After waiting for a long time at home, Jack didn''t see Joannae back. Thinking that she must have been cking out, he called Emily. "Mom, I want to eat chips," Jack pretended to be sweet to make his mother feel pity for him. "If you want to eat anything, just tell your aunt. She will buy for you." "I told her. She said she would buy it for me, but she hadn''te back for a long time." "I''ll call her. Wait at home. Don''t open the door for strangers. Don''t go out yourself. " Emily hung up the phone after a few words. ''How dared Joanna mistress my son.'' She dialed the number of Joanna but no one answered. At this time, Joanna was in the trunk of a car, and her mobile phone was vibrating powerlessly in her pocket. "What? How dare you not answer my phone?" Joanna didn''t know how long she had been in aa. When she woke up, she realized that she seemed to be in an airtight basement with no window, and the air was full of the smell of tobo and rust. The mixed odor made people want to vomit. Her body was tied tightly with ropes, including her hands and feet. She struggled to sit up. Her head was very heavy. She really didn''t know who she had offended. It was dark in the underground. She was in a cold sweat and her clothes were sticky on the skin and some of the rope was wet. She was too restrained to breathe. Footsteps came through from the door, and a man appeared at the dim light. Regardless of her fear, Joanna shouted at that figure, "who are you? Why did you kidnap me here?" Hearing her words, the figure burst intoughter. A strange voice sounded a little familiar. She quickly searched for the voice in her mind and searched for where she had heard it. The figure walked from darkness to light. He took off his baseball cap and revealed his face. Joanna''s eyes widened in surprise. "Assistant Joanna, don''t you remember me?" That man was Richard. Joanna bit her lips and thought to herself, ''What a bad luck. Is he avenging me for my previous kick?'' She didn''t want to die at such an early age! "Mr. Richard, what do you mean?" "I haven''t seen you for a long time, you still remember me?" "Hahaha..." Was that really because she kicked him before? Why was he so mean now? After all, it had been so long. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Don''t be afraid. I just want you to meet a person." Joanna was confused. Who was the person that wanted to tie her up like this? "Well, can I ask first who I need to meet?" "You know him. The CEO of the Yan group, Wilson." For a moment, Joanna felt that time stopped. Is it necessary to meet Wilson? "But do I need to be treated like this?" Feeling strange, she asked. "You may be wronged, but please cooperate with me." After finishing his words, Richard sat on the stool and stopped looking at Joanna. He knew that this woman must be unusual to Wilson. And just as he expected. Seeing that Richard didn''t want to talk to her, Joanna shut her mouth and felt a faint unease in her heart. Thirty minutes ago. Wilson was reading files when a phone call came in. It was from Richard, and Wilson was very impatient. "Hello, what''s up?" "Wilson, I want you to meet someone." "I don''t want to see you. If you don''t have anything else, I will hang up." "Mr. Wilson is so cold-blooded and heartless. He even could be so indifferent to someone who saved his life." Richard''s sarcastic tone made Wilson stop what he was doing. ''The person who saved me? Did anything happen to Joanna?'' "¡­¡­" "I have her now. Are you sure you don''t want to see her?" "Why do I have to meet her?" There was not a trace of affection in Wilson''s voice. Richard wondered if he was wrong. Was there really nothing between them? "Are you sure you won''te? You know, I love this assistant very much. " His voice wasscivious. "Whatever. I''m busy." Wilson ended the call when he saw the gesture of OK from Glenn. As early as Richard mentioned Joanna, Wilson had asked Glenn to track the whereabouts of Richard. He was not sure if the person who wanted to hurt him was only Richard, so in the current situation, he could not reveal Joanna to the public. He didn''t know whether Richard had told others about his rtionship with Joanna or not, so he could only gamble on it. "Glenn, inform officer Chen to go there," Chapter 63 Make A Clean Break Chapter 63 Make A Clean Break Joanna sat on the ground. What Wilson said hurt her deeply. She didn''t realize how ruthless Wilson was until now. Even strangers who didn''t know her would not refuse to help her. Now her expression was like she had swallowed one thousand needles, each needle was stabbing severely into her internal organs. Her blood and sadness were revealing from her eyes. She couldn''t even shed tears, but she seemed to have lost all her emotions. Now Joanna''s face was more like a mask without life. Her hope was dashed. Seeing that Joanna was lost in thought, Richard was at a loss and forgot what he should do. "It seems that assistant Joanna has nothing to do with you. In that case, I can do anything to her, right?" Joanna was disgusted with his hands wandering on her body, but she didn''t push him away. The words Wilson said kept on echoing in her mind, "whatever." It turned out that she was really nothing in his heart. He just sent her home, only took her to the hospital when she was sick, and just invited her to dinner by the way. She was floating, thinking that he was really good to her. When Richard was going to take off Joanna''s clothes, the door was kicked open from the outside. "Raise your hands, police." In a moment of chaos, a group of people in uniform rushed in. "Mr. Richard, ording to the information we got, you''re involved in a murder case ten years ago. We need your cooperation with our investigation. We hope you cane with us. You can remain silent, but everything you say will be notarized as a presentation. " He saw a pair of shiny things in his hand before he could react to the arrest warrant held in front of him. "Are you clear?" "Mr. Richard, please rest assured. The police cannot take action without sufficient evidence. If you have nothing to do with it, we will let you go home." "Take him away." He ordered one of his men. Joanna had already stood up and was ready to leave, but was stopped by police officer Chen. "Miss, are you okay? Do you need to see a doctor? " "No, I''m fine." As soon as she arrived home, Joanna copsed to the door. Jack had already fallen asleep on the sofa. Little ran up to her as soon as he saw her. The sight of Little saddened Joanna. At that time, Wilson had promised that he would always be there for her. How could he forget his promise so quickly? Joanna stretched her hand to touch Little''s white hair, and Little rubbed his head against her palm. She curled up her body, put her head in her knees and sobbed in a low voice. Perhaps it was time to finish everything. The next day, Joanna was waked up by Jack. "Hey, why are you sleeping here? I want to have breakfast." Looking at the child in front of her, Joanna did not respond at first, she turned around and looked around the decoration before she was suddenly enlightened. Yesterday, she picked up Jack and lived in the apartment bought by her sister Emily. "Go to brush your teeth and wash your face, and I''m going to make breakfast for you." After Jack went into the bathroom to wash himself, Joanna rubbed her head and went to the kitchen to make breakfast. She had wanted to spend the morning in peace, but was interrupted by the sudden visit of Emily. "Why are you here?" Joanna gazed at the woman outside the door. "Ie to see my son, why didn''t you give him what he wanted yesterday?" After that, she went straight in, paying no attention to Joanna. "Jack," "Mom." The boy ran briskly to Emily and threw himself into her arms. "I told you many times. You can''t call me mom. You should call me auntie. Be good." She curled her lips unwillingly. Emily walked into the dining room, and let Jack eat his breakfast. "Joanna, I can give you money if you don''t have money to raise Jack. But the only thing you should do is to be good to my son. And you''d better understand that Jack was on your registered residence. Don''t talk nonsense, or else... " "Is there anything else? Hurry up if you have nothing else to do. I have to go to work now. " This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I will send Jack to school. Today..." "You don''t want others to know the real rtionship between you and Jack, do you? You send Jack to school rashly. If he identally called wrong, then... It''s not my fault. " Joanna remained kindly. "¡­¡­" Emily almost forgot that if it was known by others, her status as Mrs. Gao would be ruined. Having no choice, Emily had to say something to the Jack and left. Joanna sat on the sofa staring nkly after Emily left. She''d better get rid of Wilson as soon as possible. Maybe she wouldn''t miss him if she didn''t see him. Since She had decided, she had to take action immediately. What had been decided could not be dyed. As soon as possible, she went to pack up all the things that Wilson had given her. Since she wanted to make a clean break with him, she''d better keep nothing else. After tidying up Jack''s clothes and taking his schoolbag, they went out. "Jack, you could be a good boy and not naughty, and get along well with other children" Joanna said, squatting in front of Jack. Just now, she had already greeted the head teacher, but she was still worried about Jack. She was not afraid of Emily at all. What she worried was that Jack was only a child and the conflicts between adults should not involve children. "Got it." He carried his schoolbag and ran into the ssroom to y with the children. She didn''t leave for work until she saw Jack was having fun with other children. On the way, Joanna thought about it again and again. She didn''t know how to make an appointment with Wilson. It would be humiliating if she was refused. She thought for a long time and still didn''t know what to do, so she had to ask for the help of Glenn. "Glenn, can you do me a favor?" Joanna felt a little embarrassed, because she often needed Glenn''s help. "What''s it? You tell me. I will try my best to do it." "Well... Can you help me make an appointment with Wilson? I have something to talk to him. " "Where will you meet him? I will figure out a way to let him meet you." "Then let''s meet at the coffee shop ''August'' next to thepany at 8:00 this evening. Thank you. " "Okay." Holding the phone for a while, Joanna went back to her seat and began to work. This time, she wanted to make everything clear, and stop pestering. Chapter 64 Make It Clear Chapter 64 Make It Clear Joanna was absent-minded for a whole day, and she almost confused the information several times. Fortunately, nothing serious happened, or it was unknown how she would be scolded by Anne. It took her a long time to get off work, and then she went to the kindergarten in a hurry to pick up Jack and made dinner for him. It was almost half past seven when Joanna went out again after she had recovered Jack. She looked at the time and took a taxi directly. Fortunately, it was after the rush hour and there was no traffic jam on the way. When she arrived sessfully, it was only half past seven. As soon as she entered the cafe, she saw Wilson sitting quietly. Wilson sat there and gazed out the window. His beautiful face and his temperament were really attractive. Not long ago, this man would say soft words to her, but now he was going different ways. "Sorry, I''mte." She sat down in a chair opposite to the face of the man in pretended poise, but she was too nervous to breathe. Wilson turned his head and saw her. He was shocked. Was the person he was going to meet? Was that Joanna? In the afternoon, Glenn told Wilson that he had some difficulty and needed his help. He asked him to come to the cafe in the evening. But by the time he was off duty, Glenn had already gone. Wilson called him, but he said that he had to go home to fetch something and ask him toe first. He would be there soon. So Wilson came here first. He did not expect to be fooled. When he was going to get up and leave, Joanna stopped him. "Wilson." When he heard his name, he was shocked. Ever since she came to the Yan group, she had always called him Mr. Wilson. "I have something to tell you. Please give me a few minutes to finish." Wilson thought for a while and sat down atst. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "You can tell me now. I''m very busy..." "I won''t dy you for long." The sight of the impatience on his face made her heartache. She had been hated for a long time, hadn''t she? She was so stupid that she didn''t want to believe the fact. She put the box in front of him. After a pause, she continued, "this is the thing you gave me before. It''s here. Now I return it to you." "This is..." Wilson had no idea what Joanna meant. "I think it''s better to tell you everything about us. I just want to tell you that let''s get divorce sometime. We don''t love each other. I came to you for my child''s registered residence. It''s not good for both of us if we go on like this. I will fall in love with someone and get married one day. " Wilson kept silent all the time. He didn''t expect that Joanna''s love for him turned out to be... She was not serious at all. It turned out that only he took their rtionship seriously? What a fool I am! '' Joanna held him in her home when he lost his memory. After he returned to his memory, Joanna went back to the Yan group, he thought she cared about him. ''But all was illusions. It was all my delusions.'' He suddenly felt himself so ridiculous. "Besides, I go to work for the Yan group because its sry is much higher. If I could earn more money, why should I refuse?" Her hands were sweaty all over. Although these lines had been practiced in her heart for thousands of times, she still trembled as she spoke them out. "Really?" It was not because of him, but because of the money. Deep inside, Wilson wasughing at his own stupidity, thinking that she hade to the Yan group for him. "I have finished what I want to say. I''m leaving now." "Wait a minute, Miss Joanna. Have you finished? I haven''t finished yet." Just as she turned around to leave, Joanna heard the sound of Wilson. "I really appreciate your help. But how are we going to deal with the matter that your swindles of marriage? " Joanna turned around and saw Wilson leaning against the chair. The chilly aura emanated from him made her shiver. "You want me to marry you when I don''t understand anything. You had cheated me." "But you agreed at that time." ''damn it, how insidious it is!''. "Do you think the police will believe your words or mine?" The corners of Wilson''s lips curled into a mocking smile. ''What a stupid woman!'' Joanna was so shocked that she could not utter a single word. She had almost forgotten that Wilson was the president of the Yan group. She was such a famous person in H city that even the police would help him. But she was the illegitimate daughter of the Gong family. Moreover, she had no position in the family at all. How could the police believe her words? "You..." "You said we got married just for the child''s registered residence. You are not married, but you have given birth to a child. It seems... You always pretend to be pure and innocent when I lost my memory, right? " Although he knew that child was not hers, he had already lost his mind after hearing what Joanna said, but he didn''t know how much hurt it would bring to Joanna. Joanna looked at him deeply and did not expect that he would think of her in this way and say something like that. "No, I didn''t..." "You don''t need to exin it to me, Miss Joanna. Please wait for the summons from the court." He nced at the desk and said, "Miss Gong, please throw them away. I don''t need them, either." After saying that, Wilson stood up and left the house. When he passed by her, he did not miss her at all. Arriving home in a state of distraction, Joanna found Jack had climbed on the sofa and fell asleep. She carried him into the bedroom and wiped his face before going back to her room. She sat on the edge of the bed, lost in thought. Suddenly, her mobile phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and found it was Rita. Then she answered the phone. "Hello." "Rita... She cried. As soon as she heard Rita''s voice, Joanna couldn''t help crying. "What''s wrong, Joanna? Don''t scare me." "I really have no rtionship with Wilson any more... But why... My heart hurts... " Joanna and Rita talked a lot, and Rita listened patiently. She knew that there was nothing she could do but apany her at this moment. "I''m not in H city now. I''ll call Miller and ask him to keep youpany. I''m worried about you." It took a long time for Joanna to stop crying, and finally Rita got a chance to speak. "I''m fine. I feel much better now. Don''t worry about me. I will take care of myself. Don''t worry." "All right. We''ll talk after get back." "Okay, go to bed early, good night." "Good night." Lying on the bed, Joanna thought to herself, ''we''ll talk about itter. From now on, I won''t have any illusions about Wilson.'' Chapter 65 I Will Be Obedient Chapter 65 I Will Be Obedient Joanna initially wanted to resign, but she thought that she still had to raise Jack and could not lose her job temporarily, so she gave up the idea. In addition, director Anne has been so nice to her and she has learnt a lot. Before that, Wilson thought that Joanna still had feelings for him, but now he realized that he was fooled by Joanna like an idiot. So he epted his family''s arrangement and went on to date with Linda. In his opinion, he had never been tempted by any woman. He believed that Linda was a good choice. "Wilson. Where are we going to have dinner?" "It''s up to you." "Let''s go to the new French restaurant. I''ve heard that it''s quite good. I haven''t tried it on. Today when you are free, can you go with me to have a try?" Linda said with a smile, taking Wilson''s arm. "Well, if you want to go, then go." Wilson opened the car door for Linda and got in. Then he got in the driver''s seat and drove off. "Look! Is that CEO?" "Right, who is the woman beside? Why is she so close to our CEO? " "It''s Miss Linda. I heard they are dating." "Oh, really? They look like a perfect match. " Wilson and Linda walked in and out of the building, paying no attention to what others thought of them. Of course, Joanna noticed them. She felt a little ufortable when she saw the couple went out together. Linda was a wealthy Miss. She was kind and beautiful, not as arrogant as a rich girl. She was easy to get along with. ''She is a much better woman than me. She is a perfect match for Wilson, '' Joanna thought. She withdrew her thoughts and stopped thinking about these things. His business had nothing to do with her. Wilson focused on driving the car, without paying attention to what Linda had said. Just now, he saw Joanna. In order to get back at her, he had made such a high-profile decision to approach Linda. But when he saw the sad look on her face, he didn''t feel any pleasure. "Wilson, Wilson, what are you thinking about?" Linda''s voice brought back all his thoughts. It was not until then did Wilson realize that there was a person beside him. "What? What did you say?" "What are you thinking about? I called you many times just now, but you didn''t respond. " Linda said in a coquettish voice. "Nothing. I was thinking about the business." "It''s time to off work now. Don''t think about thepany''s affairs, and give yourself some time to rx." "What were you talking about just now?" "I said my father wanted to see you this weekend. Go back with me. By the way, tell him something about us. " The thought of her wedding with Wilson made Linda blush. The man she had admired for many years was finally going to marry her. "Okay, I will prepare the gift to your father." "Okay, I''ll call you then." Hearing the phone call from the kindergarten teacher, Joanna paled immediately. "Cara, please help me ask the director for a leave. I have something urgent to deal with. I have to go now." Before Cara could react, Joanna had run out with her purse and cell phone. "What is it? Why in such a hurry? " The teacher called and said that Jack injured in a fight with others in the kindergarten and she needed to go there as soon as possible. "Jack, what''s the matter?" Upon seeing Jack, Joanna was scared. The kid''s face was broken and his head was swollen. Joanna carefully checked Jack and found that there was nothing wrong except the bruises on his hands. "What''s going on?" Although Jack is a willful and troublesome boy, he won''t fight with other children. There must be some other reasons. "We don''t know the real reason. The other kid insists that Jack started the fight, but he just refuses to speak." The head teacher was also helpless. The child''s parents insisted on giving him an exnation. "Miss, how did you teach your kid to hit people at such a young age?" A woman, who seemed rich, pointed to Joanna and said. It seemed that she was the mother of another child. "I''m really sorry. I apologize to you," She looked at the child and found he was twice as strong as Jack. Joanna could not help but curl her mouth. Even two Jack might not be able to hurt him. "You think apology is enough? Look at our kid, if you don''t know how to discipline him, then don''t give birth to him. Since he has been born, you should discipline him well. Don''t act like a wild boy all the time." The woman''s shrill voice was so sharp that Joanna couldn''t stand it. If something did happen, Emily would be able to smooth it out. So she gave up patience. "Ma''am, I''m sorry not because I''m afraid of you. Your kid was hurt, our Jack must be wrong. But now you say my child like that without confounding right and wrong. Don''t you think it is too impolite. You''d better figure it out before you teach me a lesson. I don''t think Jack can bully your son. Look at my son. He is injured more seriously. " The moment she finished talking, the parents around her began to discuss with each other. The woman saw that the situation was not favorable to her, she left with her child. As for Joanna, she didn''t want to make trouble and went away with Jack after greeting the teacher. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Jack, what happened today? Why did you fight?" "¡­¡­" Jack rested his head on her shoulders and said nothing. "I know you''re not a bad boy. You must have been told something by that kid, right. Can you tell me what it is? " Joanna said gently. If Jack kept holding the bottle in his heart like this, something was bound to happen. "He said I was a wild child without father... He cried. "I''m not a wild child... I have a father... " His tears wet Joanna''s clothes, and she was a little sad when she heard his cry. Children were very sensitive. He had not been loved as a father since he was born. Even if the family gave him more protection, it would alwayscked something. She sighed and patted on the back of Jack, trying tofort him. "Who said you have no father? Your father is handsome and gentle." "Really? Have you met my father? " The child stared at Joanna with his round eyes. "Your father have gone on a trip. When you grow up, you can see your father," "Why should I wait until I grow up? Not now? I miss him so much. " "Because your father was irritated by your willfulness and impoliteness before, your father said that he woulde back when you grew up. So you have to listen to Auntie and then grow up quickly to see your father." "Okay, I will be an obedient boy from now on," Chapter 66 Return To 26 Floor Chapter 66 Return To 26 Floor Because of this thing, Joanna nned to take Jack out to have fun and rx. Jack had been very excited sincest night. He didn''t sleep at first, and then Joanna kept telling stories to him. After that night Joanna said that to Jack, he became closer to her. Although sometimes it was awkward, at least he was no longer as wayward and naughty as before. The next morning, Joanna went to wake Jack up, but as it was toote the night before, the little one could not get up. "Not awake... Sleepy... " Hearing that, Joanna pulled Jack up from the quilt and saw him rubbing his eyes and yawning. "Look at you. I told you to go to bed early, now wash yourself first. You can sleep in the car." After finishing the cleaning, Joanna put away the things she needed and went out with her stuff. When they were in the car, Jack leaned against Joanna''s shoulder and continued to fall asleep. Having stayed in the car for a long time, Joanna felt a little ufortable, but in order not to disturb Jack, she didn''t move. When they arrived at the destination, she felt that her shoulder was almost broken. It''s really not easy to raise a child, ''she thought to herself. As soon as the car arrived, Jack waked up. When he saw those lovely dolls, he was going to rush out, but was stopped by Joanna. "Don''t run about. There are a lot of people here. Just follow me obediently." "Let''s hurry up then." Upon entering the amusement park, Jack was so excited that he couldn''t wait. At first, Joanna would hold his hand and ask him to be reserved, butter she thought it over and thought that children were at a crazy age, so she said nothing and just let him run here and there. Later, the game became crazy. But as Jack was still very young, many game facilities were not suitable for him to y. So Joanna could only look at it for a while. She woulde again next time. When the night fell, Jack said that he wanted to take the Ferris wheel. "That''s high. Don''t you be afraid?" "Of course not. Don''t worry. I''m a man." "Well, let''s go to the Ferris wheel now." There were many people in the Ferris wheel. When they got onto it, Jack was already a little sleepy, nestling on Joanna''s shoulder and yawning. "Ah, it''s so beautiful." As the Ferris wheel gradually rose, Jack was cheered up, looking at the night scene happily with twinkling eyes. Hearing that, Joanna turned her head to look out too. The night view of H city was very beautiful. With the neon lights on the high-rise buildings, the whole city looked like it was in the daytime. She suddenly recalled the legend about the Ferris wheel. A lovely couple kissed each other when the Ferris wheel reached its climax and they could lead a happy life. She shook her head and stopped thinking, so she chatted with the Jack beside her. In the past few days, she had noticed that Jack had changed a lot. He was actually a good boy. It was just that he had been spoiled by his parents that he had be capricious and willful. Joanna thought Jack must miss his father so much that he worked so hard to be a good boy. It was one weekter when Jack returned to the kindergarten. "Jack, you have to be a good child. No matter what others say, don''t fight any more, okay?" "I know. Don''t worry. Dear auntie, I will be very obedient. You can go to work." He waved to Joanna and then walked into the ssroom to sit down. During his lunch break, Jack visited his ssmate who had fought with him in the afternoon on purpose. Of course, he didn''t go there to take revenge. "It''s not that I don''t have a father. He was far away from home. If I don''t listen to him, he won''te back. If you don''t listen to your father, he will leave, too. Humph! " It was cute to be arrogant. It took a long time for Joanna to manage to deal with the matter of Jack. The mother of the former child didn''te to find her. Maybe she felt it unnecessary, or maybe she really didn''t have the face to look for trouble again. "Joanna, why did you leave in a hurry? And you asked for such a long leave. " Cara asked curiously. Joanna was a calm person, so she was curious about what made her so uneasy. "Nothing important. It''s just some family affairs." "Is everything done?" "Well, it''s done. Don''t worry. I''m going to look for the nning director. We can talk about it at lunch time. " She knocked on the director''s office door and walked in. "Director Anne, you are looking for me?" She was told that Anne had asked her to the office as soon as she came back. She didn''t know if she would be criticized. "You are back? Please have a seat. " "Okay." Sitting down on the chair opposite her desk, Joanna felt a bit uneasy. ''Why do I feel ufortable without being scolded? Is there something wrong with my brain?'' "Is there anything I can do for you?" Joanna said with doubts. "Oh, here''s the thing. There''s a document yesterday. Have a look." She took out a folder and handed it to Joanna, indicating her to open it by herself. After taking the folder and carefully reading the documents inside, Joanna raised her head in surprise. "You want me... To be transferred back? " "Yes. Mr. Glenn sent a message to ask you to move back to the 26 floor this morning." She paused for a while and continued, "Please leave your work to Cara for the time being. "Why?" Didn''t she already drawing a line between them? Why should she return to the 26 floor? What did Wilson mean? "I don''t know. You are a capable child. I believe that you can also do well in your work on the 26th floor. If you need anything, juste to me. Now, go pack up your things and hand over your work. " Joanna knew that it was useless to struggle with her, so she thanked Anne and turned around to leave. It didn''t take much time for her to pack up all her stuff in one small suitcase. After that, Joanna entrusted her work to Cara. They made an appointment to have lunch together. After that, she went up to the 26th floor by elevator. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Joanna was a little restless. She didn''t know what Wilson meant. If she worked on floor 26, they would see each other every day. When Joanna went upstairs, she didn''t see Glenn. Since her desk was empty, she prepared her things and put them on a ce where they were supposed to be put. "Miss Joanna,e to my office." A cold voice came from behind when she had just sorted out her desk. Wilson returned to his office when Joanna regained her consciousness. Without thinking too much, she tidied up her thoughts and followed into the office of the president. Chapter 67 Attend A Dinner Chapter 67 Attend A Dinner "Mr. Wilson, are you looking for me?" "Miss Joanna, you have been my assistant before, and Glenn will go abroad for a period of time. That''s why I want to transfer you back. From now on, you are my assistant." "But..." ''Why it has to be me?'' "I hope that you will not misunderstand us, or... Will be very troublesome. " "I got it." "This is my schedule for the next few days. There is everything you need to do. I hope you can start as soon as possible." He handed a satchel to Joanna and indicated her to go out. Sitting on her seat, Joanna stared at the pamphlet angrily, thinking that it was not a job that a human should do. Is she an assistant? The job was for a servant. ''Shit! He is not a kid anymore. Why does he ask me to pick him up at work in the morning? I have to buy him lunch? Besides, why would she attend the dinner party as well? Well, though thest was quite good, at least I could have free meals. But it''s too much.'' Joanna on the table, pretending to die for one minute. She just wanted to cheer herself up. It didn''t matter. She only needed to stick until Glenn came back, it was much higher than her sry in the personnel department. By that time, she would finish the work by inputting all the things into her phone reminder. If she were that busy, she wouldn''t havepletely forgotten what she should do. If she did something wrong, she would definitely die a horrible death. When having lunch with Cara at noon, Joannained about the work arranged by Wilson. When the phone rang, Joanna was still speaking to Cara fervently. "Hello." "Miss Joanna,e to my office at once." After finishing these words, he hung up the phone. However, Joanna was still in a daze. What was going on. Fearing that there was something important, she quickly said goodbye to Cara and left. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Mr. Wilson, is there anything important?" "Did you buy this for me?" Wilson pointed at the fast food on the table. Joanna was stunned before she realized. "Yes, what''s wrong?" "I remember I said I don''t eat it." "But is there anything else?" ''Do I have to order beefsteak for him?'' Joanna rolled her eyes in her heart, but still answered respectfully. "This is not my concern. Take it with you." "Is that so?" Just because of this? Was he kidding her? "What else do you think?" Wilson looked at her. Joanna wanted to beat him, but she had to follow his orders because Wilson was her boss. Cursing herself inside, she walked out. Money matters. After that, Joanna had asked for advice of Glenn to arrange lunch for Wilson. Although there was no expression on his face, at least he didn''t detest. In the afternoon, Wilson went to the meeting, so all Joanna needed to do was to prepare documents. Finally, it was time to get off work though many adventures. Joanna stretched herself and packed her things, when she was ready to pick up Jack from school, she was stopped by Wilson''s voice. "Miss Joanna, pleasee in." ''It''s time to get off work. Boss, if you have to work overtime, can you not call me.'' "What can I do for you, Mr. Wilson?" Thest two words squeezed from her teeth. ''I don''t want to dy it for too long since Jack is alone in the kindergarten.'' "There''s a dinner with Mr. Wang. You can go with me." "Ah." Joanna was extremely frightened. She asked, "Mr. Wilson, can I say no?" "What do you think?" Wilson cast a nce at her and asked. ''Well, I know I can''t.'' "Okay, I''ll go home first. I have something to deal with. Tell me the address. I''ll take a taxi there." ''At least send Jack go home first.'' Wilson''s face changed. He kept silent for a few seconds and said, "I''ll go with you. I''ll take you there by the way." "No, thanks. I''ll be there on time." "In Rose Manor, are you sure?" Raising his eyebrows, Wilson knew that Joanna wouldn''t be willing to take a taxi. "Ah!" There was no bus stop at all, so it cost her a lot of money to call a taxi. "All right. Thank you, Mr. Wilson," she said. When Joanna was thinking about how to tell Wilson the decision to pick up Jack first, they were already in the car. "Well, let''s go to the kindergarten first." Lowering her head, Joanna fiddled with her fingers. She didn''t dare to look at Wilson''s face, she didn''t know what she was afraid of. Then Wilson turned the steering wheel and drove the car away, without saying a word. Both of them didn''t talk on the way. It was a little quiet and terrible in the car. After a short while, they arrived at the destination, and Joanna got off the car. "Mr. Wilson, please wait a moment. I''ll be out soon." After saying that, she entered the school and soon led a child out. The kid had been talking with Joanna, but it was obvious that she didn''t listen carefully. A crafty smile appeared on Wilson''s face. Sitting in the back seat with Jack, Joanna said, "Mr. Wilson, please go to the XH Estate. Thank you." The address he heard was different from where Joanna lived before. Wilson was a little surprised, but didn''t show it on his face. The XH Estate was a kind of high-grade neighborhood. How could Joanna live there? "Jack, you stay at home tonight and I have work to do. If Ie back toote, you sleep well tonight, okay?" "Yes, auntie, don''t worry. I will be good. But auntie, who is this handsome brother? Is he your boyfriend? " Jack''s words startled Joanna. Were children so mature nowadays? "Not boyfriend, but boss." "Really? I thought he is your boyfriend. " On the way back home, Joanna packed some food and went back home. After she arranged everything for Jack, she checked her watch. It had been more than half an hour. She was afraid that Wilson would be impatient to wait for her, so she prepared to go out. "Jack, you can eat by yourself. I''m leaving. Put the chopsticks and bowls here if you are done. I will clean them up at home. Go to bed on time. " "Aunt, you''ve be so long winded." Jack was eating on the chair, speechless with the chatter of Joanna. "Then I''ll go now." So she opened the door and went downstairs. Chapter 68 Be Misunderstood Chapter 68 Be Misunderstood As a matter of fact, Jack would be off school at four o''clock in the afternoon. But because of her work, she had to ask him to wait for her in the kindergarten. In addition, she had to bother the teacher to take care of him. Jack''s head teacher had also visited Joanna for many times. If she is really busy, she can ask Jack''s father to pick him up. It can''t be like this every day. Besides, she might often have to work overtime or attend dinners with Wilson in the future, and then Jack had to stay at home. ''It was me who had to take care of him, but most of the time, Jack have to stay at home alone.'' Joanna felt sorry that she didn''t take good care of Jack. But it was impossible for her to send him back to Gong family. Let''s put it this way. Everything would be fine when Glenn returned. Glenn hadn''t gone abroad for a long time. "Is the child your son?" "Well, that..." Joanna didn''t know whether she should exin it or not. In fact, Emily had warned her not to expose the truth, but it was true that Jack was not her child. "He is cute." "Oh, thank you." The atmosphere in the car got awkward again. They didn''t talk to each other until they arrived at Rose Manor. Joanna looked out of the window and Wilson drove carefully. Wilson parked the car at the gate of the hotel in the twilight, gave the key to the parking Valet, and took Joanna to thepartment. "Mr. Wilson, it has been a while! Why are you sote?" A well-dressed man came up to greet him as soon as he walked in. "I waste because I had to deal with something." "Who is this Miss?" "My assistant, Miss Joanna. This is Mr. Wang, a director of RY International, " "Hello, Mr. Wang." She then politely bowed to that man. "Mr. Wilson is so lucky. Your assistant is beautiful. Will Miss Lin be jealous if she knows this?" The sly humor in his words stiffened Joanna''s body. She wondered whether everyone had known about Wilson and Linda. "No, Linda is considerate. It''s for work," Wilson said with a smile, as if he had been an intimate lover with Linda. "Then I wish Mr. Wilson and Miss Linda happiness." Then he raised his ss. "Thank you. I can''t drink today. My assistant can do it for me." He looked at Joanna so she had to raise her ss. Smiling, she said, "Okay, I will help with Mr. Wilson''s drink tonight." N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Is that ok? She''s a girl after all. Can she take it? Mr. Wilson, you are so rude to a woman. " "How can she be my assistant if she can''t even do such a little thing?" He smiled scornfully. Joanna did not know how much alcohol she could drink, but in her heart, she did not want to be looked down upon by Wilson, so she clutched the cup tightly. "No problem. Mr Wang, please don''t worry about me." "Okay, I like a forthright person, here you are." During the meal, Joanna didn''t eat much, but drank a lot. She felt a little dizzy. Fortunately, the dinner was over. Otherwise, she really didn''t know whether she could hold on or not. "Is everything okay with you, Miss Joanna?" "I''m fine... Thank you for your concern. " She tried to keep herself awake. "Miss Joanna, you are a good drinker. I will invite you to dinner next time." "Take care, Mr. Wang." Seeing that Mr. Wang got on the car and sat on the seat, Joanna was relieved. She finally didn''t have to suffer. Wilson got on the car. Looking at the sleeping Joanna who was leaning against the ss, he kept silent for a long time. Then he turned his body to help her with the safety belt. "Wilson... You bastard... " Wilson was going to take his hand back but stopped when he heard what she said. He looked up at the sleeping girl, and wondered, ''is she cursing me when she''s asleep? Wouldn''t she be much crazier when she was sober? He suddenly had a feeling of exasperation. He pinched her chin and lifted her face. "You dare say it again." But he didn''t get any reply. Her breath was even and stable. He felt that he had been a little stupid to take the woman who had drunk too much to heart. So he let go of the hand that was pinching her face. Casting a nce at her, he guessed that she might not be able to take care of herself in this way, not to mention that she had a child in her home. So he turned the steering wheel and drove to his apartment. When he arrived, Joanna had not yet woken up. Wilson carried her directly upstairs, opened the door and threw her on the bed of the guest room. He picked up a quilt and put it on Joanna, then turned around, went to take a bath and went to bed. Early the next morning, when Joanna woke up, she found herself in a strange room. It was clean and simple, and she couldn''t recall where she was. The result of the hangover was that she had a splitting headache. She only remembered that she went to a dinner party with Wilsonst night, which helped him drink a lot, and his business was done. She was in trouble. He sent Mr. Wang away, and then... She couldn''t remember what had happened. At this time, the door was opened. Shocked, Joanna stared at Wilson who was standing at the door. He just came out of the bathroom, the water on his body had notpletely dried, and he was only wearing a pair of cotton long pants. His thin and strong body was obvious. Standing at the door, the drops of water dropped from his hair into his trousers, which shocked Joanna. ''Why is she here? And what happenedst night?'' "Have you seen enough?" Wilson frowned. "Oh, sorry." She pulled the quilt to cover her face. Damn, she stared at his naked body in a daze. She must have been treated as ascivious woman. "Now that you are awake, get dressed ande out for breakfast Besides, you didn''t cover your face until now. Is it too fake? " Hearing these words, Joanna blushed with shame. She knew that he had misunderstood her. It was so humiliating. After closing the door, she got off the bed and went to the bathroom to clean herself up. Since she stayed herest night, she didn''t go homest night and Jack was alone at home. She had to go back as soon as possible. When Joanna walked out of the room, she saw Wilson was turning newspapers. There were two breakfasts on the table. It was what he often did that month. The moment Joanna saw the breakfast, her eyes turned red. The warmth of the past was gone. Chapter 69 Emilys Schemes Chapter 69 Emily''s Schemes "Sit down and have breakfast." "No, Jack will bete for kindergarten if I don''t go back as soon as possible." "Today is weekend." Hearing what he said, which made Joanna want to hit the wall right away. She even forgot that today was weekend. Was she too nervous? "All right, I''ll take it." Then she buried her head and began to eat the breakfast. It tasted so familiar. "Last night..." "You are drunk, so I take you back." "Then we..." "Nothing." He raised his head and had a meaningful smile. "Or... You want something to happen between us, but nothing happened. Are you disappointed? " "I didn''t mean that." "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in woman who gave birth. " After saying that, he lowered her head to read the newspaper again. "¡­¡­" Joanna didn''t know what to say. Wilson had firmly believed that Jack belonged to her. For him, every word she said was sophistry. She sighed, quickly finished her breakfast and cleaned herself after putting away the dishes. After Joanna came out of the kitchen, Wilson put down the newspaper in his hand and stood in front of the window to look at the scenery outside. "Mr. Wilson, thank you very much yesterday. I''m sorry if it caused you any trouble. I''m leaving now." Wilson turned around and looked at the face of Joanna. He walked towards her, pinched her chin and raised her face. "Joanna, I am really curious about what kind of woman you are." "What are you talking about?" Joanna was confused. What did he mean by that? "You told me that you married me just for the child''s registered residence. Then why were you so nice to me then. Do you really have no feelings for me? " ''How could it be possible?'' She answered quietly in her heart, but dared not speak out her true thoughts. He had abandoned her once, and it would be easier for the second time. She didn''t want to bear that kind of pain, so the most important thing was to cut off all her fantasies earlier. "Did Mr. Wilson lose your memory? Haven''t we made it clear? I would think you are interested in me if you asked me like that. " She said in a frivolous tone deliberately, but she felt very unhappy. Seeing that Joanna didn''t care at all, Wilson felt a surge of anger in his heart. He was being oversensitive. "Joanna, if I care more about your business, my name will be read backwards." He pointed at the door, trying to contain his anger, "now... Get out of my house right now! " He found that Joanna changed her shoes without any hesitation. Wilson hit her fist against the wall. ''Joanna, you are cruel enough!'' Aftering out of Wilson''s house, Joanna immediately took a taxi to go home. Since Jack was still at home alone, she had to go home early. When she got home, Jack was still in bed. Thinking that it was weekend anyway, she didn''t wake him up and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. In the afternoon, since Wilson had promised her that he would go home with her on the weekend, Linda called him in person. Wilson checked the caller ID, and it reminded him of the promise he had made to Linda. It might be the reason. "Wilson, have you finished today''s work?" "I''ve got it done. Where are you now? Do you need me to pick you up? " "Ah." Linda felt ttered. She had nned to go home by herself, but she didn''t expect that Wilson would pick her up. She got excited and said, "I''m in the shopping mall now." "Okay, I''ll call you when I arrive." He didn''t hesitate to hang up the phone. Since he had decided to give up on Joanna, it was a good choice to be with Linda. The woman sat opposite Linda, wondering who made Linda so excited. "Who is that? Makes you blush? " The woman teased. "It''s Wilson." As she said so, she lowered her head because she didn''t want others to see her red face. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Is he the man you have been admiring? The CEO of Yan group, Wilson? " "Yes, it''s him." "It seems that your wish has finally been realized. Congrattions!" "Not yet. He just wants to have a try and hasn''t said that he will marry me." She blushed and lowered her head, but she felt a little sweet in her heart. She was happy that Wilson could try to ept her. The woman who sat opposite to Linda was Emily, the sister of Joanna, and Linda''s good friend. Emily had been taking advantage of Linda. Although Linda always kept a low profile, Emily was still informed of her true identity. From then on, she had been nning to get along well with Linda. After all, the Lin family was a big family with a high position in the H city. If she wanted to marry into a wealthy family, she must have some resources.¡¢ So Linda had be the best choice. She had even set up a trap for Linda, and it would be the best time for her to take the initiative to help her. Linda was simple and she considered Emily as sister. She had never expected that Emily had always been calcting her. "Have you ever seen any gossip about him with other women?" "Of course not. But what does it matter?" "That means Wilson is not a yboy. He don''t hook up with other women. If he can have a try, you will have a greater chance of sess." Emily kept persuading Linda not to think too much. But in her mind, she was thinking how to make friends with Wilson. Perhaps she could be Mrs. Yan from Mrs. Gao. She had to look for strong backer in order to marry into a wealthy family. Emily thought she would have a better chance to get along with Linda. "You are right. I will try my best to make Wilson fall in love with me." "So you mean he''s here to pick you up?" Thinking that she would be able to see Wilson, Emily became nervous, as if she was the Yan Family''s daughter-inw. "Yes." The moment she finished her words, her phone rang. "Well, okay I''ll be out soon. " After hanging up the phone, Linda left with Emily. From afar, she saw Wilson, who was in a casual suit and unbuttoned his shirt, leaning against his car elegantly like a prince. ''He''s so handsome and rich.'' thought Emily in her mind. "Wilson. This is my good friend, Emily." Linda introduced. "Hello, Mr. Wilson." Chapter 70 Return Kindness With Ingratitude Chapter 70 Return Kindness With Ingratitude Wilson took a nce at Emily''s hand and was not going to shake hands with her. He looked at the woman up and down, thinking that this person was the nominal younger sister of Joanna and just greeted faintly. "Nice to meet you, Miss Gong. Linda and I have something to do. We''re leaving now. " Then he opened the door and gestured for Linda to get in. A trace of embarrassment shed across Linda''s face. ''Anyway, Emily is my good friend. It''s not the right way for Wilson to treat Emily, '' she thought. But as their rtionship was not good enough, she had no status to be rude to Wilson, so she had to apologize to Emily. "Emily, I''m so sorry that I have to let you go home alone." She said sorry to Emily then got on the car. Watching the car speed away, Emily stamped her foot. It was such a good chance to get close to Wilson. But she was ignored like this. When they drove into Lin family''s vi, servants were already waiting at the gate. "Hello, Miss and Mr. Wilson." Said the woman respectfully as she saw them get out of the car. "E, is dad home?" She naturally took the arm of the woman who was standing, and did not show the slightest highness. Wilson watched them. He knew that Linda had a good reputation, but he didn''t know that she got along well with the servants. "Your father is back. He is in the study and your mother is waiting in the living room." E Chen had watched Linda growing up. She knew that Linda had a crush on Wilson for many years. Now that she finally got what she wanted, she was d for her. "Let''s go inside first." She held Wilson''s hand and walked into the gate to see her father. When passing by E Chen, Wilson nodded at her and entered the house. "Dad, we''re back." "Okay, okay, okay. Wilson, since it''s the first time that youe here, please forgive us if we fail to entertain you well." Linda''s mother said with a smile. "You must be joking. I am the one who have gotten you into trouble." "Since you''re back, please eat first. Linda, ask your father toe down for dinner," She then took Wilson to the dining room and told Linda to go upstairs find her father. Linda and her father went downstairs, talking andughing. Wilson could tell that her father must love his daughter very much. They had a good rtionship. "Hi, uncle." Wilson rose to his feet and greeted Linda''s father. "Please sit down. Don''t be so restrained at home." He walked to the table and sat down. "Wilson, don''t be so restrained at our home. My parents are good people." Linda exined. She didn''t want Wilson to feel ufortable. "Wilson. You can decide your own business with Linda. You''re all adults and we can''t interfere in your affairs. But be nice to Linda, " This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Don''t worry, uncle. Linda is a good girl. I won''t hurt her," "Dad, what are you talking about? It''s too early to talk about this." Linda lowered her head in shyness, as if Wilson would marry her. He just said being her date, not marriage yet. "My little girl feel shy?" "Father..." They had a good time during the meal. Sam''s parents were very friendly to each other. And it was precisely because of this kind of environment that Linda also developed such a character. They chatted for a while and left. As soon as Wilson arrived at his mansion, he was asked to go to the study by her father Alexander. "Dad, are you looking for me?" Then Wilson walked into the study and sat down on the sofa. "I heard that you went to Linda''s house with her today," "Yes, what''s wrong?" Alexander''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard Wilson''s words. In the past, Wilson wouldn''t waste any time on affairs between a woman and a man. When Wilson said that he could have a try with Linda, he had thought that Wilson didn''t mean it at all. But now they went back to the Lin family together. It seemed that marriage is not far away. "How do you think of Linda?" "She is a good girl, gentle and virtuous." It was undoubted whether he liked her or not. "Then, what do you think of it as the object of marriage?" Wilson kept silent for a long time. Marry Linda? It didn''t seem a bad thing. Linda had a lot of admirers, but Wilson could tell that Linda only liked him. He had never considered marrying Linda before because of Joanna. But now, it didn''t matter anymore. "If you like her, it''s fine with me." That was what Becker said all the time, making him rx for a while. "Really? Are you okay with this? " "I have no objection." "Then I will call Lin family. You don''t have to rush to get married. Just find an appropriate time to get engaged. If you miss a good girl like Linda, you will regretter." "Okay, I''ll leave it to you," "All right. Please make time off next week. Let''s have dinner with her families." Said Alexander cheerfully. It would be better to settle down Wilson''s marriage as soon as possible, so as to fulfill his wish. "Okay, if there is nothing else, I will go back to my room." Wilson was impressed by his father who called Linda''s father rtive inw before the Lin family agreed. Wilson went back to his room and sat in his chair, lost in thought for a long time. If he wanted to marry Linda, he had to divorce with Joanna first. At the thought of Joanna, Wilson felt difficult to breathe. Staying with her for such a long time, no feeling was fake. But at the thought of what she had said to him, he lost his mind and had no energy to think about how false her words were. "Hum, Joanna, it was you who had been heartless first, so don''t me me for having no intention." He took out his phone and dialed. "Lawyer Wang, it''s me... The matter I told you before... I let you handle it... Just call me if you need any help. " When Joanna received thewyer''s letter, she waspletely stunned. She couldn''t believe that he really took her to court. The charge was marriage fraud. She said inwardly, ''Ungrateful, you returned my kindness with ingratitude!'' "Mr. Wilson, what do you mean?" Holding thewyer''s letter in her hand, Wilson stood in front of Wilson''s desk, questioning him. Chapter 71 30 Million Compensation Million Compensation "Don''t you understand?" "No, it''s not like that..." She knew it well. But she didn''t refuse to divorce. Why would she go to court? "I think I have suffered great losses in the matter, so I have to seek justice by legal means." Wilson leaned against the back of the chair and stared at Joanna. "We can solve it in private. It''s not that I don''t want a divorce." "Miss Joanna, I think you''re wrong. I don''t care whether you divorce or not. I just care about the compensation you should pay for cheating me on marriage. " "But you asked to much." ''Thirty million! Do you think it is three hundred? I couldn''t earn thirty million even if I work hard all my life.'' "Miss Joanna, please check my fortune. This is for the sake that you have saved my life. If it is not true, do you think it is only thirty million dors?" Joanna was speechless. Did he mean she should thank him for giving her discount? Now she regretted so much. If she known it earlier, she would have married to a man casually, instead of getting married with Wilson. However, she didn''t know that Wilson was the CEO of the Yan group at that time. And she didn''t know he became this after he regained his memory. If she had known this earlier, she would have asked for Miller''s help without any worries. But in this world, there was no such thing as early known. Joanna she had no choice. "I cannot pay the price Mr. Wilson asks. If you insist on going to court, then we have to go to court." Joanna answered prudently. There was no sign of fear on her face. "I have work to do. I''m leaving now." A smile appeared on Wilson''s face. "Joanna, I have plenty of time to y with you." As soon as she got off work, Joanna went to pick up Jack. After that, she made a call to Rita and Miller and asked them to help her discuss countermeasures. Joanna had nned to send Jack home, but on second thought, she decided to take him with her to meet them. "What the hell? I thought it was a windfall. Now I see how unlucky you are." After briefing Rita and Miller about what Wilson had done, she showed them thewyer''s letter, and sighed in pain. Now it was toote to regret. All she wanted was to kill herself. "Don''t be so anxious. You just asked us to help you." Looking Joanna m down, Miller said. But the case was really tricky. Wilson was so rich and powerful that they couldn''t win the case. "How did you tell him that Wilson agreed to marry you at that time?" All Rita wanted now was to beat Joanna. Joanna wouldn''t be so passive if she had discussed with her before. At least, she had a way out. Rita didn''t have any idea at the moment. "He kissed me on the cheek. I told him I wouldn''t be able to get married if he didn''t marry me. Then... He agreed. " "Hahaha..." Both of Miller and Ritaughed out loud. They couldn''t believe their ears. "Get married if you kiss her... Hahaha, Joanna... I really don''t want tough... " ''This reason is so ridiculous. The point is, Wilson believed, '' Miller thought. Looking at them, Joanna was speechless. In such an urgent situation, they were even adding insult to injury. "Come on! Stop making fun of me! It''s not the time." "But I really regret that I didn''t meet Wilson then. I''m looking forward to seeing his cute appearance as the CEO of the Yan group." "Okay, okay, let''s get to the point." "First, I will help you find awyer. Don''t worry about this. Second, did Wilson say like you or something? " Rita asked seriously. Thirty million was not a small amount. Not to mention that she did not have the ability to help, but if she could give a hand, Joanna would not be able to ept it given her noble character. "No, he didn''t." Joanna shook her head. At that time, Wilson didn''t know what love was. "Did you threaten him to marry you at that time?" "No, I don''t remember. I didn''t think so much at that time." The more she said, the more unsure she was. What should she do? She would be done for this. They talked for a long time. Jack wanted to go to bed, so Joanna said that it was all right. They would talk about it next time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "As far as the current situation is concerned, the odds are not that good. Besides, if Wilson keeps finding faults, there is no chance of winning. " Although Rita wanted to spare Joanna''s worry, but from the current situation, it was impossible for her not to worry, so she told her the truth. "I know. Just y it by ear." "Don''t think too much now. I''m going back to consult awyer." Ritaforted Joanna. "Oh, by the way, I don''t want to raise Little, but I''m reluctant to sell it to others. Can you help me? You have lived with him for a period of time anyway. You are familiar with each other. " "That''s not..." As he spoke, Miller suddenly realized something was wrong, and then shut up. "When I see it, it''s a thing that makes me think of Wilson." "All right. I''ll go to your home this weekend." Little was very naughty and often made him very tired, but he still liked him. Every time he took it out for a stroll, it attracted a lot of attention. "Thank you." As soon as they arrived home, Joanna asked Jack to wash his face and brush his teeth before going to bed, only to find that he had been looking at her. Confused, she asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? " "Aunt, do you have any trouble?" He could tell that Joanna was very upset from their conversation. "It''s no big deal. Don''t worry about it." "I can ask my mom for help. Auntie will be fine." Joanna was so touched by Jack''s kindness. However, she was clear that it was impossible for her to get any help from Emily, but she couldn''t make any impact on Emily''s image in Jack''s mind. "Your mom is busy. We don''t have to bother her. My problem is not so serious. I will solve it by myself. Thank you for your concern. Don''t worry. " She rubbed the head of Jack with a smile and urged him to wash up. Chapter 72 Wilsons Marriage Chapter 72 Wilson''s Marriage The next morning, Joanna still arrived at thepany on time. She had to work hard to support herself and Jack. It was hard to tell whether she was sad or not. She just did what she should do, as if nothing had happened yesterday. Wilson didn''t know what he was thinking. Maybe he did that to revenge Joanna and to make her not live afortable life. But he didn''t feel the happiness after revenge at all. When Linda arrived at the office, Wilson was at a meeting. There was only Joanna in the office. "Miss, may I help you?" Seeing a strangering, she asked politely. "I''m here for Wilson." Joanna recognized Linda. She knew the rtionship between her and Wilson, but he didn''t like strangers entering his office. So should she let them in or not? After weigh the pros and cons, she said. "I''m sorry, Miss Linda, Mr. Wilson went to a meeting. Could you please stay in the lounge for a while?" "Well, then I will..." Before she finished her words, she heard the elevator door open. She turned around and saw Wilson walking out of the elevator. "Wilson?" "Linda? Why are you here? " Wilson had seen Linda holding his arm. Surprised, he turned to look at Joanna. She was expressionless, and his heart hurt. "I came here to have lunch with you. Are you finished?" "Why are you standing outside and noting in?" "This Miss said you had a meeting and asked me to wait in the lounge." Wilson raised his eyebrows and nced at Joanna. "Miss Joanna, Linda is my girlfriend. She can enter my office when shees here. Got it?" "Got it. I''ll be more careful." When Linda heard Wilson''s remind in a serious tone, she was filled with joy. It turned out that he already cared about her so much. But she also felt a little sorry for Joanna. After all, Joanna just did what she was told. "Don''t be so serious. She just did ording to your order. Who dares to work for you in the future?" Wilson held Linda''s waist and said with a smile, "Okay. I will do as you wish." But at the next moment, the voice was cold. He said to Joanna, "Miss Joanna, bring me two cups of coffee." Then he held Linda in his arms and entered the president''s office. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I could have sent someone to pick you up." Joanna recalled how he had treated her in the past. He had always been nice to her, and he had always been nice to everyone? She was not unique at all. She held back the bitterness in her heart and turned to the tea room. ''That''s good. At least that Miss Linda looks pretty and she is a nice person. What''s more, she is ady from a rich family and they are a perfect match. "Wilson, your father called home and said that he wanted to talk about our marriage. You..." The moment Joanna stepped into the office, she heard the words of Linda. Her mind went nk for a moment. Although it was only a moment of loss, Wilson noticed. "Mr. Wilson, the coffee is ready." Joanna put the coffee on the table and left. "This is my decision? Or you don''t want to marry me?" "How could it be? Don''t you think it''s a little hasty? " "How could it be possible? I should marry a woman as good as you earlier." "Ah..." Linda''s face blushed scarlet with shyness. All of a sudden, she felt so happy. One month ago, Wilson was still the CEO of the Yan group that she couldn''t reach, the one she had a crush on. But now, they had reached the point of marriage. A mild smile rested on Linda''s face. Since she was sixteen, she had been dreaming of Wilson. "Thank you very much for marrying me. I have decided to marry you when I first met you at the age of sixteen." She had told him everything, hoping that he could understand her feelings. "I''m sorry. I have no impression about this matter." He had never known that the truth was like this. And that was why she liked him so much. "It doesn''t matter. I guess you didn''t notice me." Linda didn''t think much of it. In her mind, she was already very happy that she could marry Wilson. She didn''t care about anything else. Their conversation was heard by people outside the door. Joanna lowered her eyes. It turned out that Miss Linda had been in love with Wilson for so many years. She was the most suitable person for Wilson. Moreover, she and Wilson were ipatible like fire and water now. They had already split up. "Didn''t you say we could have lunch together? What do you want to eat? " Hearing that the people in the office seemed to want to leave, Joanna quickly returned to her seat, pretending to be calm and doing her own things. "Oh, I have made a reservation. It''s not far from yourpany. I''m afraid you don''t have enough time." When they came out of the office together, they saw that Joanna was working with her head down. "Miss Joanna, have you had lunch yet?" Seeing Joanna, Linda said to her. "Not yet." "If you don''t mind,e with us." "What? Well... I don''t think it''s a good idea. " ''Why do I want to be a light bulb when a couple goes to a restaurant for a meal?'' "It doesn''t matter, Miss Joanna. You have been busy all morning, so you should have a good rest. Besides, as Wilson loves work, you must be very tired." ''Yeah, I''m so tired that I don''t want to work at all, '' Joanna thought to herself. "No, thanks..." "Then let''s go together." Said Wilson in a cold voice. "¡­¡­" Since Wilson had said that, it would be rude for her to insist on rejecting him. Thus, she just said, "then I''ll bother you." Thinking about how romantic the couple was, Joanna felt like weeping but had no tears. ''Who made Miss Linda so warm-hearted and Wilson so hateful.'' During the meal, Wilson didn''t talk much with Linda, and Joanna wouldn''t talk either. Only when Linda asked about her, would she give her a simple answer. "Wilson. Where are we going to have dinner this weekend?" "It''s up to you. I''m fine with that." Wilson was not good at dealing with such kind of things and was unwilling to get involved. Chapter 93 Ritas Mothers Wish Chapter 93 Rita''s Mother''s Wish "It''s okay. Take your time. I can only pick you up after I go home." "I know. Be careful." Rita said unhappily and buried herself in the quilt. "Don''t be so sad. I won''t get lost." "Ok." After hanging up the phone, Rita thumped the pillow, annoyed. She had nned to pick him up early and give him a surprise, but she overslept. Last night, Rita had thought a lot about the beautiful experiences she had with Neil and what she had experienced with Glenn. She admitted that Glenn was different in her heart, but her feelings for Glenn were not as deep as that for Neil. She may only have a temporary interest in Glenn. ''Neil and I are getting married. I don''t want to be disturbed by these things, '' she told herself. After lying on the bed for a while, she jumped up, washed herself and changed clothes. After texting her address to Neil, she sat on the sofa, waiting for him. When she saw the caller ID on her phone, Rita curled her lips. It must be because her mother knew about the matter that Neil was back. She usually didn''t care about her. "Hello." "Rita, are you up yet?" As soon as she answered the phone, she heard her mother''s loud voice. Rita unconsciously took the phone a little further. "Yes, keep your voice down! I''m almost deaf!" Ritained. "Well, I''m in good health." "Yes, yes. You''ll be fine as long as you''re in good health." "I almost forget the business. Didn''t Neile back today? Let hime to have dinner tonight, I haven''t seen him for a long time. He must be tall and handsome now. " Hearing her mother''s words, Rita could not help but pull a long face. "How did you know that Neile back today?" ''I haven''t told Mom about it. How did she know?'' "It''s Neil who told me this. He calls me every week, unlike you. You always say that you''re busy, don''t you even have time to call me?" "Who told me not to bother her every day? And now she''s ming all the things on me?" "I..." "Okay, I''m done talking with you. Let me ask him first. It''s uncertain. He might go back to his home. " "That''s good. You should pay more attention to your future mother-inw, so that you can get along well with her in the future." "Un, mom, what are you talking about? It''s still too early to talk about it." "It''s not too early. You were engaged a few years ago. When Neil called me, he also said that he was going to marry you. You can get married as soon as possible so that I can also make my wishe true. " Rita''s mother had been worried about Rita. Neil had been abroad for many years and he had seen a lot of things, but her daughter still acted like a child. She had been worried that Neil would fall in love with other women. Nowadays, a lot of men were divorced after they got married, let alone the fact that they were just engaged. But to her surprise, she received a call from Neil, saying that he wanted to hold the wedding as soon as possible. Of course, she would give her supports, so she said that she had no objections. "You wish I could get married as soon as possible, mom." "Hey, you..." "All right, all right. I won''t talk to you anymore, because Neil ising here. I''ll call youter. "Rita hung up the phone before her mother could nag her. As soon as Rita put down her phone, it rang again. She thought that her mother called back, so she answered the phone without checking who was calling. "I''m sorry, boss. I shouldn''t have hung up. I still have something to do. Don''t nag me." Rita''s words surprised Glenn and he didn''t know what to say. "Mom, are you listening?" Seeing no response from the other end of the line, Rita called again. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I didn''t know that I have a daughter." Glenn teased her on purpose. Hearing that, Rita was astonished. Actually it was not from her mother. Did she say those words to Glenn? In an instant, Rita wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide. "What''s up?" "Oh, nothing. Today is weekend, so I want to take you out for fun. But I don''t know if you have any n." "I have something to deal with today, so I can''t go with you. You can go with your friend." "Well, I have no choice." "I''m sorry." After hanging up the phone, Glenn sat in the car and looked at his cell phone. He felt frustrated because it was the first time that he had been rejected. As soon as Rita hung up the phone, she received a text message from Neil. "I''m downstairs now. Come down quickly." So Rita went downstairs with the things in her hand. As soon as she walked out of the building, she saw Neil leaning against his car. "Rita." He said as he walked towards Rita. Rita was stunned for a moment when she saw his face. Although she had seen some of his photos and knew about his changes, she was still surprised by the man in front of her. She didn''t expect that he would be so mature in the past few years. "What''s wrong? Did I do anything wrong? Why are you staring at me? " He touched her head with affection, trying to wake her up. "Nothing? Let''s go. I have booked a table and take you to eat something delicious. " Neil took the bags from Rita, and she held his arm naturally. She just couldn''t get rid of this old habit. However, all these actions upset the man in the car not far away. He clenched their phones. Although Glenn looked calm on the surface, he was actually very excited in his heart. In fact, Glenn had been waiting outside the building of Rita''s home for a long time and he called her. It didn''t matter that he was rejected. After all, he didn''t say it in advance. But when he saw her staying so close with another man, he was jealous. However, he had no position for his jealousy. He recalled what Wilson had told himst time. He must be Rita''s fianc¨¦. Hum, nothing special. He was just a overseas returnee who came from a rich family. Chapter 94 Getting Along With Each Other Chapter 94 Getting Along With Each Other Rita specially booked a restaurant with Yunnan cuisine, and wanted to change the taste for Neil, but she didn''t expect that he liked it very much. "It seems that Rita hasn''t changed a bit about food search. The rmended food is always so yummy." Neil hadn''t had the authentic hometown dishes for a long time, so he tasted good. "I think you are notplimenting me." "No. I was praising you sincerely. Don''t be confused." "Well, you can eat slowly. No one will grab the food from you. People who don''t know you might think that you are hungry several days." Rita handed him a ss of water and said. She was afraid that he choked while eating. "Wow, they are much better than those from America." "What did you eat in America?" "Sometimes I would cook by myself, but sometimes I''m too busy to eat outside. You know, the fast food is not nutritious. Look, I''m getting thinner." Rita looked him up and down. He was indeed thinner, but taller. In the past, she could raise his chin, but now she could only reach his shoulder. She had grown a lot over the years, so it was understandable that Neil also grew much taller, but indeed a lot thinner. ''it must be very hard for me to live alone in a foreign country.''. "You can cook? I haven''t found that. You can cook for me sometime. " "I''m not good at cooking. If you like, I''ll cook for you. I''m afraid you''ll dislike me." "Of course not, as long as it''s done by you, I can help you eat it all." "Okay. I''ll make it for you when I''m free." "You will be very busy recently. Just do your own things. Don''t think of me all the time. I can take care of myself." "Of course I know. There are a lot of people in thepany that don''t want me to join thepany." "So, you should more prove yourself and impress them." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "I know. I won''t let you down." "If you dare to let me down, I''ll do you something to you." Neil smiled but didn''t say anything, just eating the food in his own bowl. That was just what Rita was like. Sometimes she looked overbearing, but she really cared about him. After the meal, Rita took Neil back to the former school. He hadn''te back for so many years since he went abroad. Even if he came back, he stayed there for a short time. So he seldom had time to go back to his alma mater. She had nned to take him for a stroll in H city before he officially started working these two days. When they returned to the school, the students were still having sses. With Rita''s hand in his hand, Neil walked on the tree lined path of the school. Many students who had P.E. sses turned their heads to look at them when they passed by. The head teacher was still having ss, so Rita and Neil waited for her at the door. Rita had contacted the head teacher in advance, so the head teacher changed her ability of ignoring the bell. She left the ss immediately. Rita looked at the students in the ss in surprise. For the first time, they had finished their ss on time. Mrs. Xu went out and saw Rita and Neil waiting at the door. She smiled and said, "Rita, there you are." "Good morning, Mrs. Xu." "Come in. Come to my office." Mrs. Xu was the head and math teacher of them in high school. Although she was a math teacher, she was not like the ordinary science teacher. She was very open-minded. At the beginning, she didn''t approve of their rtionship because they were high school students and the school had blocked it. She had talked to them several times. Back then, Rita was a hot blooded, ignorant child who often contradicted the teachers. But Neil assured her over and over again that they would not bring any negative impact on their studies, and that they would not bring any trouble to other students, let alone showing up in the school. After thinking for a while, Mrs. Xu believed that Neil was indeed in the top three of the grade. Although Rita didn''t have good grades in the examination, she was indeed a good girl in essence. So Mrs. Xu stopped meddling in their affairs. Neil didn''t tell Rita that he had visited Mrs. Xu. Rita said with a triumphant smile, "You see, Mrs. Xu was finally defeated by our love." Neil didn''t say a word. She didn''t need to bother herself with any trouble. He knew how to deal with it by himself. "Remember to treat Rita well, she is a good girl. She always contradicts me before, which made me very angry. But now, shees back more frequently. Some of my students can recognize her. If you dare to make Rita sad, I won''t let you go. " As she said, she patted on Rita''s hand to threaten Neil, which made him dumbfounded. "How can I hurt Rita? If I really did something that hurt her, I will be punished by you." "You''d better be careful, Mrs. Xu has many ways to give you a hard time." Rita said with a smile. The students were getting more and more difficult to deal with now, so Rita gave Mrs. Xu a lot of suggestions. Since then, the students would be more well behaved. Mrs. Xu still had ss, Rita and Neil knew that she was a responsible and attentive teacher. They didn''t continue the conversation and then left. On the way out of the building, a boy ran into Rita, who almost fell onto the ground. Luckily, Neil was quick enough to hold her. "I''m sorry." The boy hurried back to the ssroom, said sorry and ran away. "Kids nowadays are so impolite. They just left after hitting someone." After making sure that Rita was not hurt, Neil whispered to me the boy. "I''m fine. Nowadays young people are all like this." She patted on Neil''s shoulder to calm him down, trying tofort him. Howe she was the one knocked down, but he was angrier than herself. "I used to be like this, didn''t I? Do you think I was rude at that time? " "There is no such thing. How could you be like them?" "It''s settled then. Let''s go now. Aren''t we going to your house? Let''s go to buy something first. It would be embarrassing if we go there without carrying anything. " Chapter 95 Future Mother In-Law Chapter 95 Future Mother In-Law "Come on. This is not the first time that youe to my house. I heard from my mother that you went to my house as soon as you quarreled with your mother before moving out." "How could your mother tell you about this? It must be a rumor. Absolutely!" "Don''t act shamelessly. How old are you? Don''t you know that you are acting shamelessly. You know the best whether I spread the rumor or or not. " "Well, I''m just a little unreasonable. Didn''t you say that you would always spoil me?" "All right, all right. I surrender. You say it''s just a rumor, all right?" He stretched out his hand and stroked Rita''s hair. With a pampering smile, he said, "That''s enough. Let''s go. You don''t need to buy anything. My mother has told me to take you home." Rita didn''t resist anymore as Neil held her hand. Suddenly, she blurted out, "No matter what I do in the future, you must forgive me." "Okay." Although what she asked was unreasonable, it was the unique right of Rita. Rita leaned over and looked at Neil, who was focused on driving. She was a little lost in thought. ''Since such an excellent man loves me, why should I have anything to do with other men?'' Rita felt guilty when she thought of Glenn. She thought that she had betrayed Neil. "What''s wrong? What happened? " Noticing the change of expression on her face, Neil was sure that Rita must have been unhappy about something. "No, I''m thinking..." Suddenly, Rita changed into a smirk and leaned close to Neil, asking with a smile, "So, how''s it going? Did you date some foreign beauties in the United States these years?" "No, I have never done anything sorry to you, my conscience." Rita didn''t know how to react. She felt a little guilty as she looked at the serious look on Neil''s face. "I was just kidding. Don''t be so serious." Hearing this, Rita didn''t know what to say, so she looked out of the window. Neil frowned and was thinking. They arrived at the gate of his house. Neil helped Rita opened the door, he looked at her seriously and said. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Rita, you are the only one in my heart, and it''s never changed." "I know." "No, you don''t know that you are not the perfect person in my heart, but I like you. This will never change. Don''t doubt my love in the future. " "I know. It was all my fault. I apologize to you." "No, it must be that I did not do well, so that you had this idea. Otherwise, you won''t have such an idea in the future. I won''t leave again since I came back this time. You can rest assured to stay by my side. " "Yes." Looking at the hands of Neil, Rita felt very sad. It was actually her fault, but he had to apologize to her humbly. This made her heart heavy. "Mom, we are back." The woman who was watering the flowers in the side hall turned around when she heard Neil''s call. She put down the pot in her hand and walked towards them. "Hello, aunt." Rita said respectfully. She didn''tugh or y as she usually did. Neil''s mother was also from a rich family and she looked young and pretty. Rita felt her aura was intimidating, although she just sat there quietly. So even though Rita was quite familiar with her now, she still didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. "Well, that''s good. Sit down for a while. We still have to wait until the meal is ready." In fact, she liked Rita very much. At first, she didn''t approve of the rtionship between her son and Rita. She thought that this girl was arrogant and presumptuous and not suitable for her son, butter she found that she was wrong. As Joanna''s best friend, Rita was more affected by her, such as kindness, tenderness, so she epted it gradually. Anyway, it was her son''s favorite, and she could not interfere in it. "I asked you toe to thepany this time to learn more things, so you must seize this opportunity. Some people will inevitably be dissatisfied, and you don''t have to pay attention to them. Just do your own thing." "I know." "It''s good that you know that. One more thing..." She nced at Rita and her face softened. She knew that Rita was a little afraid of her. "You''d better make a decision as soon as possible. I have nothing to do at home every day. It''s better to have a grandchild." "We''re not in a hurry. Neil just came back, he has a lot of work to deal with in thepany, and if we''re in a hurry to get married, I''m afraid that he won''t be able to take care of thepany''s affairs. So we''d better discuss about the wedding after that." When Rita came up with this suggestion at noon, Neil naturally agreed. In this way, the deal was settled down. Both of their parents were very open, saying that it was their own business and would not interfere too much. "Yes, we have reached an agreement." "That''s good. It''s rare that Rita cares about you so much. You have to work hard." "I know. I won''t let you down." They chatted about their daily lives. It was about one hourter that Neil''s father came back. "Are you busy today? Why did youe beck sote? " Neil''s mother took the coat that her husband took off and put it on the clothes hanger. Then she followed him into the living room. "Hi, Rita." He smiled and walked in. "Good morning, uncle. I''m going to have lunch with you today. Don''t mind that I ate too much." "Howe? Every time youe, I can eat something delicious, and every time your aunt and I are at home, I can''t eat casually. Only when youe can I relieve my desires." "You are getting old, so please control yourself not to eat too much. Besides, there are some things that you can''t eat." Neil''s mother was a youngdy who was good at health care. She knew it clearly about that. So she always paid attention to the health of food when she was at home. In addition, Neil''s father had to run apany, which made him even more tired. That was why her mother would pay special attention to his health. "Who cares about you if you are not my husband. Now my son is back, and I have no mood to care about you." "Mom, forget it. I can take care of myself. You''d better take care of dad. ''You know what? Those methods of your mother are too much for ordinary people. Even though you are a dutiful son, you still don''t want yourself to suffer.'' Although his mother was a very well-educated woman, she also inherited some characters that were usually inherited from mothers and wives, such as chatter. Chapter 96 Strangers Chapter 96 Strangers On the other hand, Glenn was not happy to see that Rita and Neil left together. But he had no other choice. After all, he was theter one. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In the evening, Glenn went to the bar with other wealthy men, asking them to go out and have fun, but only himself knew that he didn''t want to stay quiet. Once you calmed down, he would think of the scene of Rita and Neil, and would feel heartbroken. It was better him to release his emotion than to make himself sad. On the dance floor, Glenn was dancing with others. Glenn hadn''t gone out to y in recent days, nor had he flirted with other women. They all thought that he had corrected his behaviors It''s true that abstinent people always lose control after sleeping for too long. Although Glenn was dancing with other people, Rita''s figure was always in his mind. He was getting more and more agitated, so he went back to his seat and drank alone. Glennzily leaned against the back of the sofa. He didn''t look like an elite anymore, and the woman beside him almost climbed up to him, but he didn''t push her away. "You are in high spirits today. Are you going to have fun?" Said a man who came with her. His eyes were also filled with desire. "Don''t be so restrained. Otherwise, it will make no sense." Then he put his arm around her and touched her face, with unclear movement. "Right?" "Yes." The woman answered, but a piece of disgust shed through Glenn''s eyes. He felt disgusted to touch such a woman. Although Glenn didn''t like her, he didn''t push her away and let her lean against him. They chatted while drinking. The only topic they talked about where did they hang out, when did they hit on a beautiful woman. Glenn sipped the wine one after another, quietly listening and not getting involved in their conversation. It was almost midnight when the party was over. All other people left there with their friends. On the other hand, Glenn was sitting there quietly. He had drunk a lot and felt a little dizzy, but he didn''t get drunk and unconscious. Glenn had worked in the night club for many years and had sessfully drunk a lot. He felt a little ufortable tonight "Do you like me?" He looked at the woman beside him and asked. "Of course I do." "What do you like about me?" "Well, uh..." Glenn stood up, threw a wad of money on the table and left. He gave a sardonic smile and thought to himself, ''women in this kind of ce are not sincere at all. They just y ording to circumstances. The only thing they like is money.'' When he walked out of the bar, he shivered and felt a little dizzy. He shook her head, trying to sober himself up. After thinking for a while, he hailed a taxi and told the driver the address. Standing at the door of Rita''s house, Glenn was a little absent-minded. He didn''t know why he wanted toe here. Although he wanted to have a try, he still knocked at the door. Several minutester, there was no response. ''Did she fall asleep? Or she didn''t want to see me? Oh, right. Her fianc¨¦ hase back. Why does she want to pester me?'' He turned around and went downstairs. When he was going to walk out the building, he saw Rita and Neil. They were kissing, with one hand holding Rita''s face and the other hand putting on her waist. Without any resistance, she closed her eyes and gently patted on her daughter''s shoulder. The street lights sent out dim lights, shining on Rita''s face. Glenn could see Rita''s slightly trembling eyshes clearly. Glenn clenched his fists as he saw this. There was no light in the corridor, so they didn''t notice that anyone else was there. It took a long time for Neil to let go of Rita and smiled at her. And Rita was shy. She said good night to him and turned around, preparing to go upstairs. All of a sudden, the emergency light in the corridor was turned on. It was dark for a long time, so Glenn wasn''t used to the sudden light. Rita stiffened when she saw Glenn. She wondered why he was here. Did he see what happened? "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Rita didn''t move, Neil asked with concern. "Oh, nothing." Although she was talking to Neil, she hadn''t taken her eyes off Glenn. Noticing the look in Rita''s eyes was weird, Neil wondered who that man was. "Is he someone you know?" "No, this is also the first time that I have seen him. You should go back now. I''m going upstairs. Have a good rest. Good night. " "Good night." Rita didn''t turn back to go upstairs until she saw Neil drive away. When she passed by Glenn, her heart beat faster. ''Don''t know me?'' Hearing Rita''s words, Glenn felt his heart miss a beat. ''Am I just a stranger to her?'' Looking at Rita''s back, Glenn even forgot to go after her and ask her what she meant. Rita pressed the button and leaned her head against the wall. She waited for the elevator door to close slowly. She didn''t know why she felt a sense of guilt when she saw Glenn just now. Standing there in the chilly wind for a while, Glenn wondered why he wanted toe here suddenly. Rita stood on the balcony, watching Glenn disappearing in the night. Both of their hearts were covered with dust, and they could not see each other clearly. Since then, they hadn''t contacted for a long time. As Wilson''s engagement ceremony would arrive soon, Joanna had been busying with her work. She needed to make phone calls to confirm the guests who are invited and to make sure everything for the engagement ceremony was prepared. Glenn had asked a long leave and no one knew when he would come back, so Joanna was extremely busy. In the past, Joanna would get off work on time, but now she always workedte. Sometimes, she was still in thepany at ten o''clock. It was not the first time that Joanna hadined to Wilson, but every time he always put on a face of provocation. "How can you be my assistant if you can''t even do such a little thing well?" "¡­¡­" As a result, she had no choice but to swallow it. If she had known that, she would not have worked as his assistant. She was so tired now. Chapter 97 Tangled. Chapter 97 Tangled. Joanna stood in front of his desk, waiting for a reply. "Miss Joanna, do you want me to find another assistant?" "Yes, Mr. Glenn is busy now. After your engagement ceremony, we are going to negotiate our cooperation with the American client. I''m sorry to tell you that I''m too busy to handle all these things by myself, so I advice you," Joanna said "That''s right, but I don''t want to be bothered." " I have a perfect candidate for the job." "Really? Tell me. " "Well, I presume Cara, who is working in the personnel department now, is absolutely capable of the position." "I''ll think about it. " Joanna was shocked. She didn''t expect that Wilson could be so easily convinced. If Cara could be transferred to work with her, she could not only be easier in work, but also she could also have a good listener. It would be better if Wilson could make it true. The engagement ceremony was held at the best five-star hotel in the city H on the Friday afternoon. All those influential businessmen would present. The parking lot of the hotel, as expected, had be arge-scale car show. The guests were all well- dressed. The men were gentle and elegant, and the women were fashionable and gorgeous. The ceremony naturally became a show for all the debutantes. In the meantime, the reporters who came to capture the news kept taking pictures of them. And thedies were all so willing to present themselves. Seeing all this, Joanna thought it was so tiring to be an assistant. Joanna arrived at 6 o''clock in the morning. And then she started to check all the facility and then apanied Linda to do makeup and hairstyle. Seeing that Linda sat in the chair, letting others fiddle with her face and hair for a long time, Joanna couldn''t help but acknowledge her patience. For the past four hours, Linda didn''t move. Joanna felt bored strolling around. After taking Linda to a room for rest, Joanna went to do her own work. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The engagement ceremony was the hottest news in City H recently. The whole hall was resplendent and magnificent with bright light, red carpet, elegant music and luxurious dress, dazzlingly dotted with the mour of the upper ss. The hall was all decorated with red roses. It was a grand engagement ceremony. Linda stood in the corridor on the second floor and looked down. Everything was as fantastic as a fairy tale. Linda had never thought that she would be with Wilson one day. Even though they were only engaged now, she was satisfied. In the lounge, Linda kept rubbing her hands nervously and her exquisite makeup made her more attractive. The moment Joanna pushed the door open, she saw Linda sitting on the sofa with an anxious look. "Miss Linda, are you nervous?" When Linda saw her, she felt weird. Since the talkst time she did with Emily, Linda had been a bit alert towards Joanna. But Linda still nodded. Of course she was nervous. After all, it was such a significant ceremony between her and Wilson. " Don''t worry. It''s okay to get nervous. Do you want to meet you parents? They are waiting downstairs. " Linda thought for a while and nodded. "Please call my mother in." "Okay, wait a moment." Watching Joanna walking away, Linda could tell that she wasn''t an evil person. But when she thought of what Emily said, she could not help feeling weird. Emily was her friend for many years, so Linda believed that Emily would not lie to her. Moreover, Wilson and Joanna seemed to have an affair. But Linda didn''t want to suspect Wilson, so she med Joanna for these. Even though it was unfair, she had no other choice. After all, she loved Wilson so much. Glenn of course would attend the engagement ceremony. Besides, Rita was also invited. Glenn saw that Neil and Rita walked in arm in arm while smiling happily. He was surprised by her smile because he had never seen Rita so happy before that. ''it seems that she is much happier after Neil''s arrival. Glenn turned around and went to the lounge to meet Wilson. He felt a bit jealous when he saw Neil and Rita. Looking at the disappointment on Glenn''s face, Wilson felt hrious. He knew that Rita''s fiance would present today, so he also knew why Glenn acted like this. "You weren''t like this before. Just do it. " Wilson teased him. "You don''t understand at all. I just don''t know what I should do to fight against Neil. He was nice to Rita very well, and they grew up together, so they must have a profound affection. " Glenn said in a mncholy tone. "I think you just think too much. Now that you like Rita, you should work hard to win her love. Although they were engaged, it has been seven years. What''s more, nowadays the divorce rate is sky-high, and they were just engaged. Besides, you said that Neil was nice to her. Are you afraid you can''t do the same? " "How is that possible? Of course I will be nice to her." "That''s it! Just have it a shot. To be honest, I don''t know why are you tangling. " "Is it really that simple?" Glenn was a little confused. "How hard do you think it is? Since you really want to be with Rita, why don''t you have the courage to chase after her?" Hearing that, Glenn sat on the sofa and lost in thoughts. However, although Wilson could solve the problem between Glenn and Rita, he was still entangling himself in his rtionship with Joanna. Chapter 98 The Ceremony Chapter 98 The Ceremony The ceremony started at five o''clock in the afternoon. When the lights were off, the hall became silent. Light was shed on Wilson and Linda. They stood together, making a perfect match. "First of all, thank you foring. I am so d to witness my daughter, Linda, engage to an promising, handsome and vibrantd. They have had a profound affection towards each other for such a long time. And of course, it has nothing to do with business. Obviously, it is a true love between the lovers, instead of amercial marriage. So I hope there will be no more fake news about the intention of the engagement. Now,dies and gentlemen, please enjoy yourselves. " Linda''s father addressed a brief speech, then he left. Standing next to Linda, Wilson left with her after a few photos taken by those reporters. Standing at a corner in the distance, Joanna looked at them on the stage and thought they were well matched. Then she turned around to look for something to eat. With a broad smile, Linda held Wilson''s arm and walked through the crowds. Many people came here to congratte, though with different intentions. No matter what they thought in their minds, a smile appeared on their faces. Linda looked happy and dly epted their blessings. After the greetings, the guests started to talk about their own business. Linda went back to the room to take a rest. Wilson looked around and found that Joanna was eating beside the table, not caring about her image at all. "Miss Joanna, have you starved for a few days?" When she heard the voice of Wilson, Joanna almost choked and coughed several times. She looked at Wilson, with a sense of annoyance. "Mr. Wilson, you''re scaring me." "I''ve been here for a long time, but you were too focused on eating and didn''t notice me." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Well Come on! I''ve been busy all day. Now I finally have the time to take a rest. " "I just want to remind you to pay attention to your image. After all, you are my assistant. " Regardless of her distorted face, Wilson left. Hearing what he said, Joanna felt like throwing something to his face to vent her own anger. She was just eating. Joanna had no choice but to suppress her anger. After all, she was paid by Wilson. Linda took a rest in the lounge. She felt ufortable standing for too long. Seeing the mncholy expression on Linda''s face, Emily joked, "Oh, who irritated you?" "Emily, why are you here?" At the sight of her, Linda Lin felt excited. She had been worrying about if there was anyone to talk to. Her mother had gone to her best friend and had no time to chat with her. "I''m not irritated. I''m just a little tired. " "I guessed that, so Ie here to chat with you. " "You know me!" Emily has been considered as her confidante. But Linda had never expected that she was being taken advantage of by Emily. The ultimate beneficiary was actually Emily every time a problem was sloved. "Como on girl! Don''t mention it." Emily sat down next to her and said, "Linda, did you put the thing I asked you to put on Joanna''s handbagst time?" "Of course I did. What''s wrong?" "Nothing. I just want to remind you that stay alert. The woman is a cunning type." Emily was in confusion. The project of Clear Water Bay had been settled, and Wilson knew immediately that the project of the Gao Group was exactly the same as that of his. Why didn''t he take any action yet? Or was her n not perfect enough? "Emily, I don''t think that Joanna is bad guy. Maybe you have misunderstood your sister?" Linda felt that Joanna was nice to her. "You don''t know who she exactly is. That''s why she is like a demon. She could perfectly disguise and then stab you secretly. You don''t trust me, do you? " "Of course I trust you. I just didn''t expect your sister to be so horrible. I will be alert. " "Ok." Linda made up her mind to keep Joanna away from Wilson. She always felt uneasy about what had happened before, no matter what Emily said was true or not. While Emily was thinking about how to implement her next move. Mr. Wang, the one of the director in the Yan group, hadn''t contacted her for a long time, and she didn''t know what was going on. Glenn sat in the corner and watched Rita and Neil greeting others arm in arm. Her gorgeous smile hurt Glenn. Thinking of what Wilson had said to himself, he decided to take action as soon as possible. When he was about to move, he was grabbed by Wilson, "what are you doing?" "Of course I''m going to talk to Rita. You asked me to be brave, didn''t you?" "I did say that, but can you be a little more rational. It''s not a good ce to do that. Especially in front of the press. " Glenn was stunned for a while. "I see. But I''m curious about your engagement with Linda. What about Joanna?" "What should I do? I haven''t done anything to her. Do you ask me to be responsible for her?" "Don''t insinuate. You know what I am talking about. " "To be honest, I don''t know what to do either. "¡­¡­" Glenn was speechless in an instant. Glenn wanted to say something, but when he saw that Rita left for the garden outside the hall alone, he stood up decisively and ran after her. He patted Wilson on his shoulder, telling him that he had to leave first. "Well, well, well!" Watching Glenn was running after her, Wilsonined in his mind. Chapter 99 Being Rejected Again Chapter 99 Being Rejected Again Actually Rita just wanted to go out to breathe some fresh air, it was so boring in the hall. She didn''t expect that Glenn woulde out as well. She thought Glenn was leaving, but unexpectedly he was following her all the time. Rita wondered around, in order to avoid Glenn. "What do you want? Can you stop following me?" Rita couldn''t put up with any more and shouted at Glenn. "I''m not following you. Do you really think that you are the only one who is allowed to go out for a walk? I also want to get some fresh air. " Glenn said casually. "You..." Glenn didn''t know how to reply. She just turned around and kept walking. "Could you please don''t follow behind me?" Hearing what Glenn said, Rita smiled and walked towards her, "sure. I''ll go with you." Rita looked at Glenn and took a step back. Glenn''s heart ached on seeing her reaction. "Rita, I said I would give you some time to consider it, but..." "Glenn," Rita interrupted him, "I admit that I have a little affection for you, but I''m going to marry Neil. I don''t want to have any affair with you. Just... Let''s just put an end to it. " Rita was about to leave after she finished her words, but Glenn grabbed her arm. "What do you mean by that? You have admitted that you like me. Why don''t we have a try?" "Let me go." Rita tried to push him away, but she failed. "I won''t let you go. Answer my question. Are you going to end this?" Glenn fixed his eyes on Rita, waiting for her answer. "Could you please be more rational? Neil is very nice to me. We have nned everything long ago. Why should I give up the happiness I have now?" "I know you don''t think so. Let me take you to see your fiance. And im that you have changed your mind. Now you like me instead of him!" "Are you crazy? Let me go!" They were still entangled with each other and did not notice the person who was walking towards them. "Let her go." Hearing the voice, Rita turned to look at him in panic. She was afraid that Neil might misunderstand her. Seeing that Glenn didn''t move, Neil stepped forward and pushed his hand away. He pulled Rita behind him and said, "she asked you to let her go! Did you hear that?" "Neil, I..." "Don''t worry. I trust you." Without waiting for Rita to finish her words, Neil gave her aforting look. "Sir, my girlfriend has asked you to let her go. " Neil''s voice was tinged with anger even though he was a gentleman. "This is between Rita and me. It has nothing to do with you. Get out of my way." As Glenn was saying, he tried to pull Rita away from behind. But was stopped by Neil smartly. "Sir, Rita is my fiancee, of course it''s my business." "Well, it seems that you are very confident about yourself. Do you think Rita will marry you? She is just your fiancee? It''s still uncertain who will be the one to marry her. " "Honey, let''s go. " Rita said as she grabbed Neil''s arm. "Okay, let''s go." Neil left without looking back. Looking at the back of them, Glenn clenched his fists, and he was determined to win Rita back. The engagement partysted till veryte, so Joanna had to be here all the time to wait for the engagement party to the end. Seeing that everyone was almost gone, Joanna breathed a sigh of relief. Finally she could go home and have a good rest. Wilson and Linda left the hotel together earlier. Before they left, Wilson asked Joanna to give a good reception to every guest. If she didn''t do her duty, her overtime allowance would be all cancelled. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was almost 11 pm after she finished all the work. After returning home, Joanna fell asleep. She was busy with her work during the day and missed the call of Emily because her phone was mute. Early the next morning, the sound of door knocking awakened Joanna. When she opened the door, she saw Emily and Jack standing outside. Before Joanna could react, Emily came in by herself. She was going to stop her, but thinking that this house was Emily''s, she didn''t say it, silently closing the door and entering the living room. "Why are you here in the early morning?" She had an intuition that there must be something wrong since Junia didn''te to her voluntarily. "Nothing. It''s just Jack said he woulde to you and take the clothes back. It''s not like what he used to do. I happen to be busy these days. He can stay here this weekend. " Jack was not Gary''s child. Although his family did not express any dissatisfaction, she could tell that they did not like Jack. They had been urging her and Gary to have a child as soon as possible. Although they didn''t really want to hurt the boy, she was still worried about him. Hearing what Emily said, Joanna smiled happily. She had taught Jack to be a frugal and sensible kid, but she didn''t expect that he would followed her words. Jack''s arrogant temper was spoiled by his grandparents in the past. "Well, let Jack stay here. I''ll take good care of him," After talking a few more words with Jack, Emily left. As soon as Jack entered the house, he went to y by himself. There were many toys here, so he didn''t feel bored. The moment they came to Joanna''s house, Jack felt free to do whatever he wanted. Chapter 100 A Mysterious Meeting Chapter 100 A Mysterious Meeting Cara called Joanna before she went to work. "I''m going to work as an assistant in the president''s office, Joanna. Do you know that?" "Really? Who told you that? " For fear that Joanna might make a mistake, she asked again. "I got the notice. I''m a little nervous now. I''ve never worked so closed with our CEO. " Cara said nervously. "Don''t be nervous. I''m here with you. Have you arrived at thepany?" "Not yet. I''m going out." "Okay. You can go up to the 36th floor then." "Okay, then see youter." While tidying herself up, Joanna urged Jack to finish breakfast as soon as possible. Yesterday, she received a call from Emily and asked her to send Jack to the kindergarten today. "Miss Cara, I hope you can devote herself to your work as soon as possible. You are the person whom Miss Joanna rmended." Wilson sat in his seat, looking at Cara. "I will, Mr. Wilson." There was a regr meeting held on Monday morning every week. So Cara followed Joanna in the conference room. The case of Clear Water Bay had also been settled. Wilson dered that considering the great amount of capital involved in the cooperation case of Clear Water Bay, the case had to be handed over to the police. He indicated that he would investigate and affix legal liability. Later, he found that Mr. Wang received a lot of bribes in the past few years, coupled with the recording, there should be enough evidence to sue him. "You''re an ungrateful bastard! I''ve done so much for the Yan group, but you''ve done this to me!" Mr. Wang screamed in the conference room, regardless of his image. Wilson beckoned for Joanna to open the door and let thew enforcement authority in. "Don''t me me, Mr. Wang. I didn''t make the decision by my own. It''s the decision of the board of directors." Then he turned to the police and said, "thank you so much foring here." " It''s our job. Como on, sir! You are under arrest. " Wilson ignored the crazy reaction of Mr. Wang. Then he sat down again. "This is a warning for everyone. I will be always in favor of anything that is good for the Yan group. But if a plot like this happens again, I will show no mercy. If there is one more traitor like him, he wille to a more miserable end. " His voice was full of inexorability, as Joanna knew that Wilson was very concerned about this case. The atmosphere in the whole conference room was very serious. While Joanna was taking minutes carefully, she didn''t notice that the person next to her had turned pale. As usual, Joanna didn''t leave until she checked the condition of the meeting room and packed those stuff. She stayed with Cara because she was new for the job. Joanna found that Cara was a little absent-minded. "Cara, what''s wrong with you?" "Oh, nothing." When Cara came back to her senses, she saw Joanna looking at her confusedly. "What''s wrong with you? You seem to be so distracted? Do you feel sick? " Joanna said worriedly. "Oh, maybe I have a cold." Joanna answered casually, fearing that Cara would suspect her. "You can ask for leave to go home if you feel sick." "I don''t think it''s a good idea. I asked for leave on my first day at the assistant office. " "Well, if you really can''t hold on any longer, you can ask for leave and go back to rest. " "Well, let''s go. Is everything packed?" "Okay, let''s go." Finishing her words, Joanna walked out of the meeting room. Looking at Joanna who was walking by her side, Cara thought to herself, '' I''m sorry, Joanna. Please forgive me. '' The news about Mr. Wang spread quickly in the Yan group. Everyone was gossiping. At midnight, a taxi stopped in front of a vi. A slender woman dressed in ck clothes and wearing a cap and a mask got off from the taxi. The woman was waiting at the door. Not long after, a man came out of the house. He angrily pulled her away, looked around before questioning her. "Didn''t I tell you not toe to me? We can talk over the phone if you have anything to tell me. It''s very dangerous for you to meet me face to face. " "I''m sorry. I just miss you. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I''m cautious. Nobody knows where I am. " The man said coldly, "Well. How is it going with the thing I asked you to do?" "I haven''t had the chance to do it yet, but now I have been an assistant of Wilson. Everything goes smoothly then." The strange woman in ck was Cara, the new assistant of Wilson. The man didn''t say anything, which made Cara think that he was angry. She immediately said, "don''t worry, I will do my best to help you." "I know. I trust you. You should be careful. When our n seeds, I will marry you," The man said sweet words with a smiling face. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "But haven''t you been married?" Cara lowered her head, feeling upset. Thinking of his newly married wife, the man smiled coldly. "You can rest assured that I will divorce her as soon as possible." "Divorce is not that easy." Cara looked at the man in front of her and cowardly said. She was afraid that he was cheating her. "You don''t have to worry about that. I have an idea. You must be alert. Don''t underestimate Joanna. She is the most likely person to ess to the top secret of the Yan group, and she regards you as her friend, so you must seize this opportunity. " "Wilson has just handled the case of Mr. Wang. What if he notice?" "Don''t act rashly. Do everything in ordance with our n. At that time, even if we are exposed, we will have a chance toy all the me on Joanna!" "I got it." She felt sorry that she had to steal confidential information from Joanna. But looking at the man in front of her, Care felt it necessary to do so. Chapter 101 Garys Ambition Chapter 101 Gary''s Ambition "I feel so sorry for her. Joanna is so nice to me. " Said Cara, lowering her head. "Don''t be so sentimental. As soon as it is over, we can be together forever. " He held Cara in his arms, trying tofort her. Now, Cara was the best assistance for him to defeat the Yan group. He also knew that Cara was a sentimental girl. "Of course I want to marry you, but..." "Well, stop thinking about it. I will inform you if there is something wrong. It''ste now. You should go back home. Don''te here in such a rash way again. " "I see. I''ll leave now Take care of yourself. " After Cara left, he turned around and walked into the bedroom. He stood by the bed and looked at the woman who was sleeping. "Emily, we are about to end our game.". It was Gary who met Cara in secret. Although Gary was thinking about getting married since his parents liked Emily, but he discovered the secret of Emily. The child named Jack was not Joanna''s son. His mother was actually Emily. At first, Gary noticed that Jack seemed to be unwilling to call Emily '' Auntie ''. Unexpectedly, one day when he passed by Jack''s room, he heard Jack ask Emily, ''when can I call you mommy?''. He was shocked by the words and forgot to listen to carefully to their conversation. He only felt deeply hurt by the feeling of betrayal. Then, Gary took Jack''s hair and Emily''s to do a paternity test, and the results were within expectations. Jack was the child of Emily. He clearly noticed that Emily imed that she was still a virgin. Gary actually didn''t care about whether she was a virgin or not. In fact, Gary didn''t mind that Emily was not a virgin. After all, they got married out of love. But he felt ashamed that she deceived him. Gary regretted that he didn''t investigate her at the beginning. If it was found out by others that she cuckolded Gary, he would be definitely mocked Gary also guessed that it might be Emily who had nned the case of the Clear Water Bay. Anyway, it was a good thing for him, so Gary didn''t meddle with it. Anyway, this had nothing to do with him. At the same time, he did have some feeling for Cara. She was just one of his schoolmates, and he unintentionally knew that she worked in the Yan group. Moreover, Cara was a good choice for him to marry. Besides, Cara liked him and she did all of these willingly, so Gary just used her. He deceived her to make her work for him. However, Gary didn''t expect that she had a good rtionship with Joanna. It was just what Cara had told him unintentionally. So Gary made a n to order Cara to take advantage of her friendship with Joanna, so as to get ess to themercial secret of the Yan group. As far as he knew, the rtionship between Joanna and Wilson should be unusual. Thinking that Wilson would beg for his help one day, Gary was so excited. Cara had always been doing a great job in thepany, and she had an excellent working ability. So she was the best person to be his spy. The cooperation contract of Clear Water Bay hadn''t been concluded yet, but it didn''t affect the development of the Yan group. Later on, an American enterprise developed cooperation with the Yan Group. That enterprise in the United States was a top internationalpanies. If this cooperation was settled, the development of the Yan group would definitely boost up in a short time. Before that, Wilson had been doing research on that enterprise for a long time. He was determined to win this cooperation. To show his sincerity, Wilson had decided to go to the United States by himself to negotiate. So, without doubt, Joanna received a mission to go with him. "Mr. Wilson, why did you take me with you to America?" Joanna was a little confused. Normally, it should be the senior management to get involved in such an international business. Why would Wilson only bring with an assistant? And why it was Joanna instead of Glenn? "Glenn has something private to deal with recently, and it''s not convenient for him to go with me," As if Wilson had seen through her mind, he exined to her. "Then why me?" Joanna felt upset to know that she had to go on a business travel with Wilson for so long. ... "Because you are good at English, You can serve as my interpreter. So I could cut the cost to hire another one. " Cut the cost? '' Come on! Though English was my second major when I was in college, But I am not sure about my interpretation skill since I have graduated for so long! '' Joanna thought to herself. "But I haven''t spoken English for a long time." Joanna felt as if she wanted to quit the job. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "It doesn''t matter. I can allow you a few days off. So that you can review it at home," "But..." But what if Joanna screwed it up, she couldn''t afford the result at all! "Okay, that''s it." Wilson interrupted Joanna while she was still thinking, "Miss Joanna, do you need to ask for leave for review?" Wilson asked thoughtfully, but Joanna knew that she couldn''t refuse the job. "No thanks, I''m okay with it." She had to ept the job reluctantly. Shit. Chapter 102 Business Trip(1) Chapter 102 Business Trip(1) With a dejected expression, Joanna walked out of the office. At the sight of this, Cara thought that there was something wrong, so she went to ask worriedly. "Joanna, what happened? You were scolded? " Joanna was quite upset. It was a lot worse for her to go on a business trip with Wilson than to be scolded. "I''m going to be on a business trip to America with Mr. Wilson next week. I don''t know how long it will take." Joanna keptining, without noticing the change of Cara''s expression. '' That is to say, Wilson will leave with Joanna. Isn''t it easier for me to do that? '' Cara thought to herself. "Isn''t it a good thing? I hope I can be the one to go on a business trip with Mr. Wilson. I am tired of all those paperwork right now. And I haven''t been abroad yet. " Cara encouraged Joanna to take this opportunity to experience more. "Well." Of course Joanna knew it was more rxing to go on a business trip in America than staying in the office all day long, " But Mr. Wilson request me to be his interpreter. " And I need to improve my English. " "Oh, Really?" At first, Cara supposed that Wilson would hire an interpreter. Therefore, she nned to send a man who secretly worked for Gary to do the job. In this way, she could have the chance to know the first-hand information of the business. However, she didn''t expect that Wilson would make Joanna the interpreter. "Of course it''s true. Cara, I am afraid that I have to leave the job to you and I need more time to review what I''ve learnt in the college. " Joanna patted Cara on her shoulder. "It doesn''t matter. Just go ahead with your work. I will handle your work well." Cara answered, but she was thinking how to implement her n smoothly. Joanna had to work in the daytime and read in the evening, so she hadn''t slept well for a long time. She almost fell asleep in several meetings. Some people were already very dissatisfied with her performance. However, she had no time to care about this because she had to focus on reviewing the vocabry. The night before they set out, Joanna had a sleepless night. It was almost midnight after she packed her things, but she was not sleepy at all. Lying in bed, she tossed and turned for a while. Now she was even a bit desired to go on the business trip with Wilson. Then she rolled on the bed, holding the quilt, and tried to clear her mind. She was so exhausted that she fell asleep prettyte. But she forgot something important. She didn''t set the rm. Then, the next morning, Joanna was waken by Wilson endless call. When she was about to answer the phone, Wilson hung up. Theck of sleep for a week has made her unable to think. Ignoring who was calling, she held the phone and continued to sleep. One minuteter, the phone rang again, and Joanna answered it in a daze. "Hello." Joanna asked in azy tone, which inme Wilson a bit. "Miss Joanna, are you still sleeping." Wilson asked emotionlessly. "Who is it?" At that time, her consciousness had not yet recovered. She was still walking on the edge of her dream, naturally unable to think about who was speaking. "Who am I?" Hearing that, Wilson burned with rage. "¡­¡­" Hearing the voice on the phone, Joanna regained her consciousness and suddenly notice what happened. "What?" Then Joanna jumped out of the bed. "Mr. Wilson, I''m so sorry..." Joanna apologized. "Do you recognize me now?" "I am sorry." Joanna was scared. "Well, what time is it now?" Looking at the clock on the wall, it was 9 am. There was only one hour left before the flight took off. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Nine..." But her voice was as low as that of a mosquito. On such an important day, she even overslept. "Mr. Wilson, I promise that I will arrive at the airport on time. I will be there right away." Fortunately, there was no traffic jam at that time, and it was easy to get there by taxi, but it was too expensive to afford it. But she had no other choice. She couldn''t afford to lose her bonus for that reason. Wilson cursed in a low voice, "idiot." then he turned to the phone and said angrily. "I''lle to your house to pick you up in ten minutes." Wilson hung up the phone directly. Being stunned for a while, Joanna immediately washed her face and changed her clothes. When she went downstairs, Wilson arrived. Wilson sat on the back seat of the car. The chauffeur helped Joanna put her luggage in the trunk and walked to the driver''s seat. "Thank you." Joanna thanked the chauffeur. Thinking about where she should sit, she walked to the front passenger seat. Suddenly, she heard Wilson''s voice. "Come and sit here." Joanna got on the vehicle. She turned her head and saw Wilson looking at the document in his hand. She frowned and said. "Mr. Wilson, you''d better stop reading the file in the car." Raising his eyebrows, Wilson closed the document and closed his eyes for rest. There was no rush hour so they arrived at the airport on time. Chapter 133 Another Plot Chapter 133 Another Plot "How could I stay calm still? You said you got married? But how dare you engage to Linda after that. And why the hell did I know nothing about it?" "I was busy in thest few days, so I didn''t have time to tell you. I got married during my memory loss, and my wife was Joanna. " Alexander was stunned. He didn''t expect that his son had been married several months ago. And he was only informed till now. "Joanna? She is your assistant. What the hell was going on? " Alexander was totally confused by his son''s tricks. "It was Joanna who saved me and took care of me when I lost my memory. Later I got married with her by ident. When I regained my memory, I knew someone wanted to kill me secretly, so I didn''t dare to announce that I had married Joanna. I was afraid that someone would hurt her, so keep it as a secret. But there were some misunderstandings between us. I wanted to retaliate Joanna out of jealousy, so I agreed to be engaged to Linda. But now I want to get her back, so I had to call off the engagement. I didn''t n to marry Linda from the beginning. " Alexander was stunned by his words. He didn''t know that his son had such a shocking experience. "Wait a minute. Let me sort out what happened. There is too much information and I am a little tangled." Wilson had no choice my to wait till his father figured out what had happened. It is only the time matters till his father make it clear "Oh, never mind. It''s your business. I won''t interfere. It''s up to you." Waving his hand, Alexander stood up and walked out. He didn''t want to think about that mess anymore. As soon as he went out, he saw Cara chatting with Joanna. Seeing that the Wilson''s father came out, Joanna went over. "Mr. Alexander, what can I do for you?" Alexander looked at Joanna from head to toe and didn''t think she was special. She was neither pretty nor very capable. He couldn''t understand why his son got a crush on such a in girl. He was so curious about Wilson''s intention to marry her. '' Never mind. I will ask him next time.'' Alexander thought to himself. "Mr. Alex? What can I do for you? " Alexander didn''t make any response, but the way he looked at Joanna made her ufortable, so she asked again. "Ah, nothing, I have to leave now." "Okay, take care." Joanna felt that Wilson''s father was acting strangely, but she couldn''t tell the reason. "Miss. Joanna, pleasee in." Hearing the voice of Wilson, Joanna sad bye to Cara and entered the office. "Mr. Wilson, what can I do for you?" But Wilson kept silent for a long time. Joanna didn''t know why he called her in, but just stood still quietly. Suddenly, Wilson looked at Joanna and said in a serious tone, "Joanna, from today on, I will officially chase after you, until you agree to be with me again." Shocked, Joanna blushed immediately. "Now I don''t have a fiancee anymore, and you are my only one. What else excuse can you find to refuse me?" "Are you crazy. We are on duty now." Then she ran out of the office. Wilson burst intoughter when he saw Joanna who was fleeing in disarray. The conversation in the office was all eavesdropped by Gary through the bug. He did not expect that there was such an unknown rtionship between Wilson and Joanna. It was going to be fun. Gary called Emily and sent the record of the conversation to her. He knew that Linda had a good rtionship with Emily. If the record was identally exposed to Linda, the Yan group would entirely break with the Lin family. He knew that Emily hated her own sister, Joanna. If she knew it, she would definitely plot a bigger conspiracy to frame Joanna out of jealousy. As he told everything to Emily, Gary smiled weirdly after he hung up the phone. Emily crazily swept the stuff on the table away. She didn''t expect that Joanna would have such a close rtionship with Wilson. And the shocking reality was that Wilson had never wanted to marry Linda. Emily had made every effort to make that n work, but still lost to that bitch, Joanna. ''I can''t let it go. I have to take action, '' Emily decided. "Linda'', I have sent you a record. Just listen." She made a call to Linda and sent the record to her. Everything went on smoothly. Just now, Gary sent her another record, in which there was an conversation between Wilson and his father, Alexander. Emily didn''t know how Gary got it, but it did work. Smith loved his daughter so much that if he knew Wilson had been ying with them from the start, something interesting would happen. By then, Wilson would be too busy to handle the mess and there would be a chance to retaliate Joanna. Gary knew clearly how crazy a woman could be out of jealousy. What if Linda know about the truth after listening to the record. Linda clicked on the audio file. She was stunned after listening to it. Wilson had never thought of marrying her from the very beginning. The sole purpose that he dated her was to irritate Joanna and make her jealous. And he had married Joanna? Every sentence Wilson had said in the record echoed to her mind. She couldn''t believe it. It turned out that she was the only fool in the rtionship. Smith heard the record too. He was so furious that he didn''t care about Linda whose voice became hoarse after crying. "Damn it! Wilson you bastard!" "Daring, please, please fight against the Yan group and to revenge for our daughter. Look at her, how miserable she is!" Mrs. Smith held Linda in her arms, feeling said for her daughter. She could not believe that her daughter fell in love with such a despicable viin and even engaged to him before. "Linda'', don''t worry. I will bring justice back to you," It could be expected that how livid Smith was. Linda was his sweetheart, his beloved daughter. He could imagine how deeply she was hurt. And he suddenly realized that Wilson didn''t respect his family at all! "Alexander Yan, from now on, our family will be at daggers drawn with yours." Smashing the phone hard could not even vent the only hatred in his heart. Even if Smith couldn''t destroy Wilson, he would definitely make him a hard time. Linda lowered her voice, still crying. Her tears struck her mother''s heart. Seeing the sadness on Linda''s face, Smith felt sorry for her. He went to the study to n the revenge against the Yan group.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 134 Another Traitor Chapter 134 Another Traitor Joanna was surprised when she answered her father''s call. Why did he suddenly ask her to go back? After work, Joanna hurried back. As soon as she entered, she felt the atmosphere at home was strange. Even her stepmother, who had always disliked her, greeted her. And Emily also came. "Dad, what''s the matter?" When Joanna entered the living room, she saw her father sitting on the sofa, silent. "Joanna, you can take a seat first." There was a ttering smile on his face, which confused Joanna. "What happened? Why is Emily back home?" Besides, her stepmother joked, "Emily just came back to wish you happiness." "Happiness?" Who was the person to be so happy? Why did her stepmother treat her so strangely today? She was not used to it. "Joanna, haven''t you been married before? Why didn''t you bring him back to meet us? " Hearing what her father said, Joanna was stunned. How should she exin it? Moreover, she and Wilson hadn''t settled their rtionship yet. And they wouldn''t believe her husband was Wilson. "Uh, we divorced not long ago." Joanna told a lie. "Why don''t I know that the CEO of Yan group is going to divorce?" Emily looked at Joanna with a faint smile. Joanna looked at Emily in shock. How did she know? "You..." "You don''t have to ask me how I got it. I won''t tell you." "Joanna, is that true? Are you really getting married to the CEO of the Yan group? " Her father could not wait any longer and asked her worriedly. His daughter was the wife of the CEO of the Yan group. If he could get the help of Yan group, his company would definitely develop rapidly. "Well, yes, but..." "That''s good." Before Joanna finished her words, her father interrupted, "when do you have time to call Mr. Wilson back for dinner? After all, you are his nominal wife, right? I''m his father-inw. It''s not bad to have a meal with him." His words embarrassed Joanna. How could it be possible for her to ask Wilson toe to have dinner at home? But after this talk, Joanna finally understood why they asked her came back in a hurry. Now that they knew her rtionship with Wilson, they wanted to get close to her. Why didn''t they think of the words they said when they kicked her out of the house. Joanna didn''t expect anything from her family. Both Emily and her stepmother were unrted by blood. But she didn''t expect that her father was such a person. By the time she came back home in the evening, Joanna was exhausted. But it was not a good time to sleep. She had to figure it out how did Emily know this thing. She must stop her before more news spread. "Mr. Wilson, I have something to tell you." "Call me Wilson." "It''s about..." "I told you, call me Wilson." "¡­¡­" After hesitating for a long time, Joanna decided to get down to business first. She said in an embarrassed voice, "Wilson." On the other end of the line, Wilson obviously became very good mood, his voice sounded cheerful. "It''s sote. What''s the matter?" "Who have you told about our marriage? " "Only Glenn? What''s wrong?" Wilson frowned and added, "and my father." What a shocking news! No wonder that Wilson''s father looked at her with that kind of eyes. But now she had no choice. She thought for a while and continued, "I only told Miller and Rita about it. But why did Emily know about it?" Joanna spoke out her doubt. "Does Emily know about it?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Yes, just now when I was called back, my whole family already knew about it. I''m a little worried. Where did the newse from? " My friends wouldn''t tell anyone else about it. Then how did Emily know about it? "Mr. Wilson, I think there is still a hidden traitor in the Yan group who hasn''t been found out, who must have heard the conversation, and that''s why Emily knew about it." Wilson frowned. He thought, ''someone could hear the conversation between me and Glenn or my father. He must be not simple.'' Either the people around him, or the senior executives of the Yan group. Glenn, Joanna and Cara, as for the senior executives... Wait, Cara? "Don''t worry. I''ll look into it." After hanging up the phone, Wilson made a call to Glenn, "Glenn, check Cara and send the information to me as soon as possible." "What happened?" Then Wilson briefly told him that there might be a hidden traitor in the Yan group, and Cara was the most likely suspect. "Wilson, I have something to tell you." Waiting for him to continue, "When you were on a business trip in America, at the night I got your papers, I came across Cara and another man who she said was her boyfriend. I didn''t think too much and let them go, but now I think it''s very suspicious. " "Yes, it is suspicious. You go and sort out the information of Cara first." "I see. I''ll send it to you in half an hour." After hanging up the phone, Wilson thought for a while. It was still early. He went to take a shower to make himself clear. By the time he came out of the bathroom, Glenn had sent him the documents. Wilson grabbed a bathrobe and sat on a chair. He looked closely at Cara''s profile. She was born in an ordinary family and her parents were all ordinary workers in the factory. They also had a hard life. She had excellent grades since she was a child and all teachers liked her very much. However, due to her character, she had few close friends. A university graduate. She was directly admitted to the original school as a postgraduate and did very well in graduate studies. After graduating, she entered the Yan group. After she entered the Yan group, she did her own work obediently until she was dismissed by the assistant president. Wilson didn''t find anything special about her, so he turned off hisputer. However, he still felt uneasy. Although Cara always looked weak, he still felt that she was not simple. Chapter 135 Kidnapping Chapter 135 Kidnapping "Glenn, arrange someone to watch Cara. Watch her 24-hour shift and report her daily schedule to me. I want to know exactly when she go out, when she go home, who does she meet, what time and how long. You must find out everything about her. " "Yes, I will do it right away." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ''I must find out who exactly Cara works for. Maybe she knows more than that, '' he thought. Wilson nned to find out the traitor, and meanwhile, Emily was looking for a way out for herself. "Mike, I have something to discuss with you You can rest assured that money is no problem. As long as you help me handle the thing... I''ll wait for your good news. I''ll send you a photo of that woman. " Hung up the phone, and Emily''s eyes were full of coldness. Mike was a gang member, so he knew what to do. If Wilson found that Joanna disappeared, he would mess with himself. Emily feltfortable as long as she thought of the scared expression on Joanna''s face. She called Joanna and told her the address. When receiving Emily''s call, Joanna was surprised. ''Why would she ask me out?'' But it was true. Maybe she would find out how she knew her affairs with Wilson. Then Joanna went out and took a taxi. It was not easy to find 13 JZ road. She followed the house number one by one and finally found the building. She couldn''t help wondering why Emily could meet her in such a ce. But Joanna didn''t think too much. She passed by a ckmercial vehicle. Someone would park the car here which would get in her way. Just as she was going to go upstairs, a white cloth was wrapped in front of her. Before she could react, she smelled a pungent smell, and then she lost consciousness. Several strong men got out of themercial vehicle which was parked nearby. They helped to carry Joanna into the vehicle and then drove away silently. Another ck car quietly followed them from the distance. The man in ck in the car dialed the phone. "Mr. Wilson, we saw Miss Joanna was taken away by a group of people and I''m following her." Hearing that Joanna was kidnapped, Wilson became anxious. "How is it going now? Is she hurt?" The man in ck replied in embarrassment, "I don''t know. As we can''t see, the inner area is well covered. At present, she should be fine." "Keep an eye on them. Call me as soon as you arrive at the destination." After hearing his answer, Wilson felt much more relieved, but he was still afraid that if they lost her, something bad would happen to Joanna. "I understand." After hanging up the phone, the man in ck carefully followed themercial vehicle, keeping a short distance from it. He could look at the person clearly from a distance, and he could also avoid being found too close. Everything went well at first, but the car was circling around the city and it happened to be in the rush hour. There were a lot of cars on the road and the traffic was blocked. The man in ck watched the business car driving farther and farther away from him and finally disappeared. The man in ck smashed the steering wheel hard and called Wilson. "Mr. Wilson, it''s my fault. We lost her." "Shit!" Wilson hung up the phone and swept the papers on the desk to the floor. ''If something happened to Joanna, the man would be buried with her.'' Not knowing where she was, after waking up, Joanna felt dizzy, except for her nose and mouth being covered by someone. She opened her eyes vaguely, only feeling darkness. Her mouth was taped up with gauze, so she couldn''t say a word. Her body was weak, and because of the effect of the anesthetic, her head was a little groggy. Fortunately, only her hands were tied, so she could still move her feet. She saw a glimmer under the door but he didn''t know how many people were outside. Vaguely, she could hear people outside ying cards. When she was going to reach the door and open it to see what was going on, she heard footsteps. It seemed that they were walking towards her room. Shocked, Joanna immediatelyid back at where she was and maintained her posture. As she expected, the door was opened. Joanna pretended to be still asleep and didn''t dare to open her eyes. She was so nervous that her palms began to sweat. Feeling the kick, Joanna opened her eyes and stared at the man warily. "Hey! What''s wrong with you? I will beat you up if you keep looking at me like that." As he spoke, he raised his hand, and saw Joanna shrink a little before putting it down. "Who are you?" "You don''t need to know the answer to this question." The man pulled her up from the ground. Joanna struggled desperately but was not a match for him, let alone her hands were tied. Her phone and bag were all gone. She was also unkempt with disheveled hair and tears running down her face. Then the man took Joanna to another man. Mike was sitting on the chair, he looked at her up and down, lifted her chin up and snorted, "you are Joanna?" The grip on her chin hurt and she was too scared to answer his question. "Ha ha ha, you tell me, how can such a woman be Wilson''s wife?" Mike burst intoughter when he saw the reaction of Joanna. Then he asked his men. "Maybe she is very good at bed." Then heughed out even more wantonly. Hearing the obscene words, Joanna''s face turned red and pale. "I''m not Wilson''s woman." "What? I heard that you two are a couple. " Mike lifted Joanna''s chin and rubbed her face with his other hand, "take a closer look. You are really beautiful. If you follow me, I promise you will have a happy life. " Joanna turned her head away to avoid his hand. "Wow, it''s stiff. I like it." For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. She decided to y it by ear. "We won''t make things difficult for you as long as you are obedient to us. But if you don''t listen to us, I can''t promise what will happen." Mike threatened Joanna fiercely. Anyway, Emily just ordered to keep an eye on her. "Take her inside and tie her up. You know the consequences if anything goes wrong." The man left to make a phone call. Mike''s men dragged Joanna to the room she stayed just now. In order to prevent her from escaping, they tied her to a chair. Chapter 136 A Trick Designed By Emily Chapter 136 A Trick Designed By Emily Joanna was always an optimistic person. Her mouth was sealed, and she couldn''t say a word. Her body was tied to a chair, and she couldn''t move. After struggling for a while, she found that the rope was tied tightly, and there was no room for her to struggle, so she gave up struggling. She did not expect that she would encounter such a thing in her life. She could not help butugh at herself in the heart. Was the man an enemy of Wilson? Why was she kidnapped? In the past twenty years, she had led a peaceful life, but since she met Wilson, so many things happened to her. How rich and colorful her life was. She really had nothing to do. All she could do was to close her eyes and rest, and struggle was in vain. The scent of the incense had not yet gone away, and now she felt drowsy. As the man''s voice reached her ears, she closed her eyes for a long time. Her head ached a lot. The house was surrounded by thick ck cloth which covered the light. The room was dark, and she couldn''t tell if it was day or night. She didn''t know how long she had slept, and she couldn''t even specte whether it was day or night. She couldn''t help but feel a little scared. Was it an ordinary kidnapping? Or was he using her to threaten Wilson? Thinking of this, Joanna felt a little shocked. She didn''t want to be killed by the kidnappers Joanna regretted having known Wilson. ''Wilson, where are you now?'' Joanna called Wilson''s name in her heart, hoping that he could appear in front of her right now. She moved her wrist, but because of the sharp pain, she kept quiet and didn''t dare to move again. She finally understood why the leadingdy of the TV series always looked sad when she was kidnapped. She stayed alone in a small room in darkness. She didn''t eat anything, she didn''t drink anything. Nobody talked to her. She couldn''t do anything. Gradually, fear was building up in her heart. What else could she do besides screaming and crying? ''Wilson, you muste and save me please. You muste.'' Wilson, who was in hispany, felt a dull heart pain, cold sweat straight out. Wilson wondered why he felt this way. He believed that something must have happened to Joanna and he called her phone, but no one answered. As soon as he put down the phone, it rang. Without thinking, he answered it. "Joanna..." "Mr. Wilson, I''m Emily." Hearing the sound of Wilson, Emily smiled. It seemed that she had made a right choice. "Emily, what are you calling for?" Wilson frowned and felt uneasy. "Mr. Wilson, are you waiting for Joanna''s call?" "Go ahead," "Since Mr. Wilson is so straightforward, I won''t beat about the bush. I have something to talk with you." Emily directly spoke out her purpose, "I have Joanna." "What did you say?" Standing up from the chair all of a sudden, Wilson ignored Glenn, who was coming in. "What do you want to do?" "Mr. Wilson, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t do anything." "I tell you, don''t hurt her. I will give you everything you want as long as you don''t hurt her." Wilson opened the speakerphone and motioned Glenn in. "Now, take the documents about the cooperation with KW International to wharf 13. Only you cane here." "Okay, I''ll be there as fast as I can. Don''t hurt her." Wilson reminded her again with concern. "Don''t bring the police here, or I can''t guarantee that Joanna will be safe." After hanging up, Wilson ordered, "Glenn, fetch me the documents and prepare a car for me. I need to go there right now." "Wilson. Calm down. I''m going to prepare the papers. Then we can discuss it. " "But..." "Listen to me. Take it easy." After that, Glenn went out to prepare the materials. Now he didn''t know how many spies were in Yan group, so he didn''t dare to hand over the business to others. He printed the data out hurriedly and handed it to Wilson. However, Wilson was still standing there motionlessly. He sighed and walked over. "Listen to me first, it is impossible for a woman like Emily to kidnap Joanna. There must be someone helping her, so we have to make a good n." "Well, go ahead. I''m listening." Wilson raised his hands to his temples. He was indeed too impulsive just now. "We don''t know her aim at the moment. It''s not a big deal if her target is only the cooperation with KW International. But I''m afraid she has greater ambition. You hurried there. If there is something wrong, it will be more serious. So I think it''s better to talk to officer Chen first, or send two inclothes policemen. It''s safer. " "But, what if you piss her off and she hurts Joanna..." Wilson didn''t dare to say the rest of the story. If anything happened to Joanna, he would hate himself. "Calm down. Even if Emily has a powerful background of Gary, the Yan group is not easy to mess with." Wilson thought what Glenn said was reasonable. So he called officer Chen and asked him to send some inclothes policemen to follow him. Being locked in the room, Joanna tried to think of many ways to get out, but all methods failed. Under such circumstances, she really could do nothing. She didn''t know how long she had been tied up, cold and hungry, and her wrist hurt. Joanna didn''t know where it was, but she could hear the sound of car horns constantlying from every now and then. She assumed that it should be a wharf or something like that. Her head was aching. The noisy noise made her headache, like a needle. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As time went by, her fear slowly grew stronger and stronger, and she had a bad feeling in her heart, which made her very ufortable. It was like a prison. Eyes turning red, Joanna failed to break free from the rope and was unable to save herself. ''What should I do? Wilson. What should I do?'' The long-term mental tension had already made Joanna unable to stay awake. When she was going to fall asleep, the door was opened from the outside. Joanna slowly raised her head, trying to see who it was. Chapter 137 Retaliation Chapter 137 Retaliation The sudden light made Joanna hard to adapt to the dark environment for a long time. She turned her head to avoid the sudden light. Slowly she got used to the light. Seeing who wasing in at the door, she was a little disappointed. It was not Wilson. ''Does he still not know I''m kidnapped or he doesn''t want to save me?'' Two strong and tall men came over, untied the ropes that tied her and pressed her to walk out, not gentle at all. Since her legs had been tied up for too long, she was too numb to feel anything. "Hurry up." The man pushed her away mercilessly and staggered. Her legs, which had no strength back, became soft and she fell directly to the ground. The nails was stabbed into her palms. She cried out of pain. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The man ignored her, lifted her up and pulled out the nail in her palm. "Uh..." Joanna nodded. The thing was then pulled out. Even though she didn''t want to say anything, she couldn''t help. But the man ignored her as if he didn''t hear her and directly pressed her out. As soon as she walked out of the room, Joanna saw Emily sitting next to Mike. She was very happy and thought that she came to save her. "Emily..." When she was going to step forward, she was stopped by someone beside her. Joanna felt a heavy weight on her shoulder and winced in pain. The man was so strong that it seemed to break her shoulder. Seeing Joanna suffer from great pain, Emily was very happy, but she still concealed her emotions. "Don''t push her so hard. Mr. Wilson said that you shouldn''t hurt Joanna. Can you bear it if you hurt her?" Walking to the side of Joanna, Emily pped that man and scolded him harshly. "I''m sorry, Miss Emily. I didn''t do my job well." The man made a sincere apology to Emily, which was completely different from how he treated Joanna. "All right, all right. Get out of my sight." She waved her hand to that man, and looked at Joanna with a ttering smile, "my dear sister, you must do me a favor this time, you must be obedient." Joanna was confused by what Emily said. She didn''te to save her, but said something confusing. "Emily, didn''t youe to save me? Why did you... " "Hahaha..." Emily giggled wantonly and interrupted her, "Joanna, what are you thinking about? How could Ie to save you? Don''t be so naive." "Are you noting to save me? Then what are you doing here? " "Let me tell you. I''m noting to save you. It''s impossible that I''ming to save you. I''m here only because you are my hostage. I made an appointment to meet Wilson here. I promised him that I wouldn''t hurt you. I know that Mike and his men are gang people. They might treat you bad, so Ie to check by myself. After all, we should keep all the hostages safe. " Emily thought, ''Joanna is such an idiot. Doesn''t she know that I dislike her all the time?'' Joannained to herself that Mike''s men were not rough to her. She was only hurt when she was with those two men. As far as she was concerned, these two men were brought by Emily. "What did you do? I have no rtionship with Wilson. We''re getting divorced. Holding me as a hostage doesn''t work. He won''te. You''d better give up. " "Ha ha, are you really a fool? Stop kidding me with these words. When I called Wilson, he was very nervous and kept telling me not to hurt you... " There was a faint smile on Emily''s face. "Do you think Wilson wille here?" Without a trace of fear in her eyes, Joanna looked at Emily. She knew that if she was scared at this moment, thing would get worse. Seeing the obstinate expression in Joanna''s eyes, Emily became angry. She stepped forward and pinched her chin, forcing her to raise her head. "Joanna, don''t look at me like that. I know you''re scared. You must be praying for Wilson toe as soon as possible. Let me tell you, even though hees here, my people are all around. Do you think he can save you out by himself? " Emily was flustered by what Joanna said, "Don''t do this. Since you have prejudices against me,e at me. Don''t hurt Wilson. It''s our business." "No, no, No. That''s not what I meant. Joanna, I think you are wrong. It has something to do with Yan group. You definitely don''t know, when I called Wilson, I asked him to bring the documents about the cooperation with KW International to save you, he agreed without thinking. I didn''t know that you are so important to Wilson, the cooperation is about several hundred million. " Emily''s words dumbfounded Joanna. She didn''t want to see Wilson appear. They had prepared for a long time for the cooperation with KW International, and she knew Wilson cared about this cooperation very much. If they failed because of her, she would be too ashamed to stay in the Yan group. "Joanna, do you know what I hate most is your face? You always looks delicate and touching, seducing men. When I was a child, you took away the person I liked. Now you are messing around with my husband behind my back. Do you think I don''t know the affairs between you and Gary? I''ll let you know the consequences of irritating me. " Hearing that, Joanna was amused. She had never thought of that way. "Believe it or not, I haven''t grabbed anything you like from you. And I haven''t seduced your husband either. He just entangled with me." "Shut up! I won''t believe you. If you continue to talk nonsense, I will ask people to cut your tongue at once. " Hearing that, Joanna shut her mouth at once in case she would say something by ident. If Emily was crazy, she might really do such a thing. She prayed to herself that Wilson wouldn''te here. ''If Emily knew that she couldn''t threaten Wilson, she would let me go.'' Chapter 138 Inversion Chapter 138 Inversion "Don''t think that I''ll let you go if Wilson don''t show up, or I''ll throw you into the sea to feed sharks." It seemed that Emily knew what Joanna was thinking. Joanna looked at Emily whose delicate makeup had be hideous. She said to Emily sympathetically, "Emily, you are so pathetic." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Pathetic? Me?" What Joanna said infuriated her. Emily pped on Joanna''s face directly and was going to give her another p when she was stopped by Mike. "Miss Emily, didn''t Wilson say that you shouldn''t hurt Joanna? If you had anything wrong with her, you would never get what you want. " Thinking about what Mike said for a while, Emily nodded and sat down on the chair with anger. "You, tie her up." Emily calmed herself down and waited for Wilson toe over. Hearing that, Joanna''s heart fell into an abyss. She had never been so scared in her entire life. She wanted to see Wilson as soon as possible, but she was also afraid that he would get hurt when he appeared. She didn''t want to die, nor did she want anything bad to happen to Wilson. She was only 26 years old. Her life was just beginning. She didn''t want to die, not at all. She hadn''t married yet, and hadn''t had a beautiful daughter yet. She hadn''t even been legally married to Wilson, she didn''t want to die... ''If I had known that I would ept Wilson without hesitation when he pursued me again, at least I wouldn''t have left any regret.'' Joanna was regretted. She swore to herself that she would get back together with Wilson at once, if he could save her out this time. Wilson drove to the dock, and silently nced around. There were all policemen dressed in in clothes, some dressed as fishermen, and some dressed as merchants. They all wanted to secretly assist Wilson. Wilson checked the bug again, he was so nervous that Joanna might get hurt if anything went wrong. "Mr. Wilson, we can get the situation inside through your bug. We will find an opportunity to get in. You can rest assured." Wilson got off the car without saying a word. The wind was strong by the sea, ruffling his hair. Hearing the door was opened, but Joanna could not see what was going on at the door, praying that the person was not Wilson. Seeing theer, Emily smiled and said to Joanna, "you see, I said he woulde." What she said made Joanna disappointed. ''He came.'' Joanna feltplicated. "Emily, I''m here. Let Joanna go first." Wilson saw Joanna, who was tied, sit on the chair with her back to him. His heart ached for her. It was his fault that Joanna had suffered a lot. "Don''t worry, Mr. Wilson." She gave a hint to the man in ck next to her, and they walked to Wilson. They took Wilson to Joanna. Hearing the footsteps of the man behind hering closer and closer, Joanna''s heart beat faster. It had been more than a day since theyst met, and she was in such a dangerous situation. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll get you out right away." Wilsonforted Joanna, his warm words made her nearly cry. "Don''t cry. It''s all my fault. I made you suffer. You can punish me as long as you are out." Seeing that Joanna was going to cry, Wilson immediatelyforted her. Hearing that, Joanna could not helpughing. This kind of man was good to her. How could she push him away? Feeling ignored, Emily shouted, "Wilson. Where''s the thing I asked you to bring? Did you bring it with you?" Hearing the voice of Emily, Wilson''s eyes turned cold all of a sudden. He stood up and stared at Emily. "Miss Emily, I don''t know who gave you the courage to do such a thing. You''d better release Joanna right away. I may consider not to pursue this matter." As Wilson had no intention to negotiate with her, Emily took out a gun hidden in her clothes out of excitement and aimed at Joanna. Shocked by what she did, both Wilson and Joanna dared not to say a word. What if the gun went off identally? "Put down your gun. Let''s talk nicely. Don''t get excited and hurt others." "Get ready to rush in. Pay attention to the guns in the prisoners. Be careful," officer Chen said to his men. The gun was moving between Wilson and Joanna, Emily shouted, "Give me. Be quick!" "Okay, okay, calm down. Put down your gun first." Wilson approached Emily slowly and tried to take the gun from her. Seeing that Wilson was getting closer and closer, Emily identally pressed the button. Then she shot at Joanna on the shoulder. The bullet went into her shoulder, and she felt numb at first. Then she felt a sharp pain from the shoulder and the blood immediately stained her clothes. Joanna gasped for air, trying to ease the pain. Her wrists hurt, and her shoulders hurt too. She didn''t dare to move at all. The people outside the door heard the gunshots rush in. Wilson''s eyes turned red. He hugged Joanna and felt her trembling. All of a sudden, it became chaotic. "All of you! Get down! Hands on your head!" The police quickly subdued everyone. Emily stood still. She didn''t want to shoot, but... Soon enough, the police went up to her and pressed her hand to the ground with handcuffs. After Emily came to her senses, she struggled and screamed wildly, trying to get rid of the shackles of her body. "Let go of me! Do you know who I am? I am Mrs. of the Gao Family. How dare you do this to me? I tell you, my husband will not let you go. " The policeman, who was in charge of her, didn''t even look up at her. "So what? You are trying to kill people with a gun, you will be sentenced no matter who you are. Stop struggling. " Emily immediately changed her attitude. "No, no, No. I didn''t want to kill her. I''m not on purpose. I really don''t mean to kill her. Believe me, I''m cheated." But no one listened to her. He pressed her down and took her into the car. Chapter 139 I Love You Chapter 139 I Love You Emily kept on exining, but no one listened to her. That gun was given to her by Gary. Gary gave it to her when he kidnapped Joanna to threaten Wilson. He also told her that there was no bullet in the gun. However... Then Emily suddenly realized that Gary had lied to her. When Joanna woke up, she was in the hospital. ''where am I?''? Joanna didn''t regain her consciousnesspletely, she felt ache all over her body. The doctor had removed the bullet for her and bandaged the wound. Her wrists and ankles were all scratched by ropes, but fortunately they were not very serious. But the wound on her shoulder was so painful that she felt the sweat dripping on her face as long as she moved a little. As she was about to get up, she identally touched the wound on her shoulder, and fell back on the bed. She closed her eyes and waited till the pain vanished. Damn it! Just as Joanna was lying on the bed, the door was pushed open from the outside. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Rita and Millering in with a lot of stuff. "Rita, Miller..." After getting away from the edge of death, Joanna sighed. When the bullet hit her body, she thought she would reach the heaven at that moment. After putting the stuff away, Rita ordered Miller to look for a vase to arrange the flowers she brought for Joanna. Then Rita sat beside the bed. "How can you be shot like this? What the hell was Wilson thinking?" Hearing what Rita said, Joanna could not helpughing. It was lucky for her to hear that Rita was so concerned about her. "It wasn''t his fault. We didn''t expect that Emily had a gun. It happened so suddenly that no one was ready for it." Rita helped to lift the bed for her and make her feel better. "But why Wilson didn''t show up? Did he get hurt?" '' Was he injured after hera? '' Joanna thought to herself, because Wilson didn''te to see her when she regained her consciousness. "WOW, WOW, WOW. I''m still here. Why do you keep thinking about him? A lover is more important than a friend?" Rita shook her head, pretending to despise her. "Oh, you know I didn''t mean that." "All right, all right." Looking at the worried look on her face, Rita found it a bit funny. . " Come on girl! I was just joking. Wilson didn''t get hurt. He is dealing with the matter about Emily. She shot you and that could be definitely a proof for a heavy punishment." Joanna silencested for a while. She didn''t expect that her sister would do that to her. "But why did Emily abduct you and threaten Wilson?" "I guess it was just a casual threat. Her main target is me." Joanna told Rita everything. Hearing that, Rita was shocked. "Did that bitch get crazy? It''s not your fault. " "Well, forget it. Just let it go. It''s annoying." Miller also brought a vase in. As soon as Wilson entered the ward a momentter, he saw they were chatting. "Well, you are here Wilson, we are leaving now. We still have work to do." Wilson watched Rita and Miller leave the room with the same excuse. Then he sat on the bedside of Joanna. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say to each other. "Well Thank you. " Wilson held Joanna in his arms tightly. She just felt pain on her shoulder but she suppressed it. "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." God knew how scared Wilson was when he saw Joanna was shot. He was afraid that he would lose Joanna. When Joanna fell into aa in his arms, Wilson felt breathless. Now Joanna could sit still and have a talk with him. He felt it was like a dream. It was too unreal and fantastic to see her survive. He was afraid that if he release Joanna, she would disappear again. They just hugged each other and everything in the ward remained quiet. Time went by slowly. It was not until that Joanna felt her waist sore that she started to speak. "Well, could you let go of me first? I feel a bit tired." Wilson didn''t release her until he heard her moan. "Sorry, I didn''t notice." "You don''t have to say sorry all the time. It''s not your fault on the matter of Emily. As for what happened just now It''s not your fault either. " But Joanna would not admit that she enjoyed being hugged by him just now. "Are you still ufortable?" Wilson sat directly at the bedside and asked with concern. "I''m fine, but the wound on my shoulder hurts sometimes." "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I will call a doctor for you." As he spoke, he stood up to call the doctor. Joanna wanted to stop him as she saw he was leaving to call a doctor, but the wound on her shoulder identally pained again. "No, I don''t need to.. Wow... " Hearing the moan of Joanna, Wilson turned back at once, "what happened? Is your wound torn again? Sit still and don''t move. " "I''m fine. Don''t make a fuss. I''ll be fine after having a good rest." Seeing that, Wilson gave up the idea of getting a doctor. After all, she was shot by a bullet, and couldn''t be cured in a short time. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Then have a good rest. And don''t talk for a long time even Ritae to visit you. The most important thing during this period of time is to take good care of yourself. If you have anything else to tell me, let''s talk about it when you are discharged from the hospital." "I know. How could you be so naggy?" "I''m not being naggy. The wound on your shoulder does matter. Don''t underestimate it." "Okay, okay, I know. I''m not a kid. I know how to take care of myself. " They stared at each other and pondered for a long time. When Joanna felt a little weird, Wilson said, "I love you. I want to be with you and protect you forever. After what happened today, I know how afraid I am if I lose you. I really don''t want to bear such consequences again. " It was not surprising for Joanna to hear that, but she was still moved. "I Actually... " "I can give you some time to think it over. You don''t have to answer me in a hurry." Afraid of being rejected, Wilson said immediately. Seeing the nervous expression on his face, Joanna burst intoughter. "Don''t be so nervous. I didn''t mean to refuse you. I have also thought about this question after the ident, but I don''t know how to express my feeling. Since you said, I will not reject your love again. " Chapter 140 falling in love Chapter 140 falling in love With a smile on her face, Joanna looked at his face, and quipped, "Hey, if you still have no reaction, I will take back my words." "No, no, no I... " For the first time in his life, Wilson was so nervous that he didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t help blushing with anxiety. "What? I am not a monster." "I feel so honorable. I didn''t expect that you would say yes. Thank you, honey." It had been a few months when Wilson heard Wilson called her honey again. Joanna blushed in an instant.. "Before that, I told myself I wouldn''t refuse you if I could survive." With a serious look, Joanna said, "it was all my fault. I''m sorry." "No, it''s all my fault. I should have told you I love you still when I regained my memory. But I didn''t know who tried to frame me at that time. I was afraid that you might get involved in it, so I was bad to you during that period. Could you please forgive me? I''m sorry for hurting you, honey. " "I don''t mean to me you. just I just feel sad. It is a lie that I told you the reason why I married you was just for obtaining registered residence for Jack. And it is also a lie that I came to the Yan group to divorce you. I don''t know I have a crush on you. I just want to take a look at you. I''m sorry. I lied to you too. " As Joanna spoke, the tears fell down on her face. Wilson took a piece of tissue, trying to wipe away the tears for her. "Don''t say that. It''s not your fault only. Don''t cry, babe... " Leaning her head against his chest, Joanna sobbed, "I don''t want to hurt you and be hurt anymore." "Well, let''s put an end to it." At that night, the two separated hearts finally came together again. In the next few days, Rita and Miller went to visit Joanna and chatted with her every day. When Wilson arrived, he asked them out in order to stay with Joanna alone. However, Joanna also didn''t stop him from doing so. Rita would always tease her with the word that, "she is in a passionate love and doesn''t even want to talk with us at all." "I am not!" The same conversation and joke happened everyday in the ward, but no one got tired of it. "Wow. Your face looks like you are saying I''m in love." Miller was snickering, and Joanna''s face blushed. "Don''t tease me like that any more. What about you? I mean you and Glenn." "What? Just let it be. We are not lovers yet." "Come on girl! You are wasting his time. I really feel sorry for Glenn," Miller joked. "What? This is his honor. I don''t even want to talk to him before." Rita said shamelessly. Joanna and Miller shook their heads as they heard Rita''s narcissistic words. "Well, you two make a good match." Miller then looked back and forth at Joanna and Rita and continued, "you see, Rita was in the hospital. She just recovered not long ago, and now you are in the hospital again. What a coincidence for you two to get injured within those few days. It''s so tired to be your friend. I guess, as your friend, I will be in the hospital soon as well. " "Wow,e on. Don''t say that! It is ominous to make such a joke! " Rita pped Miller''s face lightly. "Well, we know how hard you have been these days. I''ll invite you a big meal after I recovered. Please ept my invitation, Hemingway. " "You''d better remember that. Prepare your wallet. I will clear it up with a big meal! Humph!" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Well, whatever I want. " She winked at Rita. "Okay, okay. whatever you want." They chatted andughed and the whole afternoon passed quickly. The director of the police station was responsible for the kidnapping which happened to Joanna. Wilson also went to the police station to get information about the case. Wilson leaned back on the chair, staring coldly at the decadent woman, Emily. It had only been a few days since they metst time, but she had be a different person now. Indeed, prison was a good ce to torture evil person. Suddenly, Wilson had a will to visit Richard and checked how he was now. He must have lived a ''happy life'' in prison. "Mr. Wilson, please forgive me, I can help you to knock down Gary. That son of bitch wants to make Joanna his mistress. How dare he! I have to revenge from him some day, right? " Emily knew very well that she was set up by Gary. It was illegal for her to carry a gun, no matter whether someone was hurt or not. Moreover, she even shot Joanna identally. There was no doubt that Wilson would make a retaliation. Wilson squinted his eyes grimly. He didn''t expect that Gary had nned this evil things. However Wilson looked at Emily up and down and thought, ''how vicious this woman is! She even sold her husband just to save herself.''. "Why should I believe what you said? You and Gary are a legal couple. Who knows if you would set me up secretly with that bastard." Wilson sneered grimly and thought, ''how naive this woman is! She even fantasized about I saving her.''. "What''s more, do you think I need you to help me knock down Gary? You have underestimated my power. " Naive and stupid. "No, I promise I won''t betray you. I was cheated by Gary so I took the gun. What I said is true. Please trust me." "I don''t care whether you are telling the truth or not. I don''t need your help either. I will let you be doomed when I announced you secretly instigate Linda to steal the confidential information of my company. " Emily looked at Wilson frighteningly. "How.... How did you know that? " "You don''t need to know the details. Linda is an innocent and simple girl. It doesn''t mean that I am the same type. You can fool a person like her, but not me," Wilson stared at Emily''s pale face with half smile and continued, "tell me. If her family knows that you are the backstage maniptor, what do you think they will do to you?" Linda''s family had always protected her well. If they had found out the truth, they wouldn''t spare Emily easily. Wilson stared at Emily, who was in surprise. This woman asked for it. How dared she deceive Linda, the beloved daughter of a powerful business man, Smith Lin. Wilson simply ignored her and went straight out, leaving thest sentence behind. "You should be prepared to stay in the prison at the rest of your life." Chapter 141 Divorce Chapter 141 Divorce As soon as Gary came out of thepany, he was surrounded by arge group of reporters. "Mr. Gary, do you know what happened to Miss Joanna?" "Mr. Gary..." "Mr. Gary, please tell us." His bodyguards surrounded him. Gary waved his hand, indicating to stay quiet for his speech. "Let me make it clear first. I didn''t know what happened to my wife in advance. This matter has nothing to do with ourpany." Then he left. As soon as he got into the car, he said to the assistant on the co driver''s seat, "call mywyer and tell him to follow me to the prison." Seeing Gary, Emily didn''t show any surprise. She knew he woulde. "Gary, did you lie to me about that gun?" Emily asked Gary first. Actually, she had already made clear of that case, but she just wanted to hear the answer from Gary. "Yes. So what?" Gary looked at Emily coldly and said with sarcasm, "you are always smart and cautious, aren''t you? Haven''t you checked it before? " Emily was so excited that she forgot checking it at that time. "Gary, as long as I confess the truth of the gun to the judge, you will also be involved." Emily didn''t believe that she would be defeated in this way, and she tried to get Gary involved with her. Looking at her, Garyughed and shook his head. "How can you be so naive? There is only your fingerprint on the gun from beginning to end. There is no evidence to prove my guilt. Do you think the judge will believe your words? " Emily looked at Gary andughed. "Hahaha, Gary, thank you for your thoughtfulness. Thank you very much." Without saying anything, Gary leaned back in the chair and looked at her coldly. "Miss Emily, please have a look at this document. If there is no problem, please sign it." Thewyer put the documents on the table. Emily took a look at the file in her hand and pulled a long face at the title. "What do you mean?" Throwing the things in her hand on the table, she stared at Gary angrily. "Are you thinking about how to get rid of me?" Gary did not say anything. Then thewyer quickly exined. "Miss Emily, the contract had make it clear." "Of course I can understand what the hell is writing on that piece of shit. Gary, I am asking you! What do you mean by that?" Emily didn''t reply to thewyer, but stared at Gary. "Look at my signature on that sheet. That is what I mean." Victor looked up at Emily. "I won''t sign it. Don''t ever dream of kicking me out." "Emily, you''d better take a clear look at yourself. Do you think my family can still keep you as my wife? A criminal? How hrious! This document does no harm to you. Sign it. " Seeing that Emily didn''t mean to sign it, Gary sneered. He winked at the bodyguards behind him, and they came up to hold her hand and forced her to sign. "Let go of me, Gary. You son of a bitch. I will not revenge from you." Emily struggled fiercely, but could not get off from the control of those bodyguards. She was forced to sign on the divorce agreement "Done, Mr. Gary." The bodyguard handed the documents to Gary. After reading it, Gary directly got up and left. "Well, you said you won''t spare me easily. Let''s wait till the day you get out of the prison." Then he turned around and left. Sitting on the chair and clenching her fists tightly, her eyes were full of unwillingness. Meanwhile, Wilson opened a document in his hand, the look in his eyes turning more furious. "Look at this document, Glenn." He handed the documents to Glenn. As soon as Glenn received them before, he directly handed them to Wilson and didn''t even have a look at them in advance. "Well. I didn''t expect that Cara is such a bad woman." Glenn replied after scanning the documents. "I''m not surprised at all. I have already noticed that, but I didn''t expect that it was Gary who was behind it." "I think Gary must have nned it, or he made Cara his spy so smoothly. Besides, do think Joanna know what happened to Cara? " Wilson thought for a while and shook his head. "She might not know about it, or she would not rmend Cara to be my assistant." Glenn nodded in agreement. At this moment, the door of the office was opened. It was Cara. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Mr. Wilson, there''s a document that needs your signature." He took a glimpse at Cara, and took a look at Glenn. Then he took the document from Cara. "Hello, Mr. Glenn," Cara said with a smile on her face. "Hello, I have something important to discuss with Wilson." Glenn thought for a while and asked, "why didn''t your boyfriende to pick you up recently?" "What? My boyfriend? " Cara was a little surprised. She didn''t know how she had a boyfriend. "The one I met that night when I came to thepany for some documents..." Glenn snickered in his mind. He took a look at Wilson casually. "Well, we have broken up." Cara scratched her head. She felt a little embarrassed. How could she forget that. Wilson closed the file in his hand and leaned against the chair. "Miss Cara, how''s your work going?" "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Wilson. Everything is fine." "Well, Miss Cara, what do you think of my attitude towards my employees?" Cara didn''t expect that Wilson would ask such a question, but she still answered carefully, "Mr. Wilson is a good boss, and also good to his subordinates." "Really? If so, why did you betray me? " "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Cara''s face turned pale. "You and What''s the rtionship between you and Gary? "Asked Wilson directly without any hesitation. "What are you talking about How could it be possible for me to have an acquaintance with Mr. Gary? " Cara smiled guiltily, with her hands full of sweat. "Really?" Wilson turned the screen of theputer to her, which made Cara''s face turn paler. It was the video of Gary and Cara when they met secretly. Every time they met, they were very cautious and tried not to be exposed. How could it be recorded? "Then exin to me who is that man in the video?" Wilson asked. "It...he.. Mr. Wilson, I don''t know. It''s not me. " Cara said with a trembling voice. Wilson must have known something as he questioned her. "Really? Have a look at this, " He threw another file back to her. It was her call records with Gary. It was easy for them to find some clues, just because Cara didn''t care about the details before. Looking through the files, her face became paler and paler. "Is there anything else to exin?" "¡­¡­" Cara fell on the ground and didn''t know how to exin. Chapter 142 Permission Chapter 142 Permission When Wilson arrived at the hospital in the evening, Rita and Miller were chatting with Joanna. "Well, Miller. When will your bookunch be held?" "Next Wednesday." "So soon? I don''t know if I can make it or not." "Well, well. What a lovely girl!" As Rita spoke, she reached out and pinched Joanna''s cheek. When Wilson pushed the door open, he saw Rita pinching Joanna''s face, which made him a bit mmable. "Ah, here you are." Rita withdrew her hand awkwardly when she contacted with Wilson''s eyes. It was exactly at the time Wilson came to visit Joanna everyday. What a awkward coincidence. "How do you feel today? I bought your favorite food, steamed buns. Have a try." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wilson put things on the table beside Joanna and didn''t even bother to look at Rita and Miller. Rita and Miller looked at each other. Seeing this, Joanna felt a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to do. "Then we will leave now. You guys have a good chat." "Be careful on your way back." They went simply went out. They didn''t want to be the third wheel while Wilson was flirting with Joanna later. Not until they were out of sight did Joanna turned to face Wilson. "Hey, what are you doing? How can you do that to them? They came to visit me out of kindness, but you always try to get them out of here." Wilson always told Rita and Miller to apany Joanna when they were free, which would save her from boredom. But every time Wilson came, he would show a long face and hinted to let them out. " What is wrong with you? " Joanna questioned him. Wilson smiled obsequiously at her. "Come on, don''t be mad at me, honey. I just don''t like Rita to bully you. She pinched your face just now. Only I can do that. " Looking coldly at Wilson who pleaded with her, Joanna was speechless. Since she had epted Wilson again, he had be the same as before, lovely but annoying. "Don''t get so closed to me. It''s so hot." Then Joanna pushed him to keep a distance from him. "You don''t miss me, honey? I''m not in the mood for work all day. I miss you so much. " Even Joanna didn''t know where Wilson learnt these sweet words. Wilson continued, "it has been 23 hours and 55 minutes since we metst time. Don''t you miss me?" He hugged her more tightly, as if he wouldn''t let her go forever. Joanna knew that if she didn''t command him, he would definitely not let her go. If the someone happened to pass by and see it, it would be so embarrassing. "Okay, okay. I miss you so much." "How much do you miss me?" Wilson asked shamelessly. Trying her best to restrain her impulse to beat him, she said perfunctorily, "I miss you the same as you miss me. All right, let me go. " "Come on. This is the best proof of our great rtionship. I don''t care whether someone feel jealous or not when they see it." Wilson sat submissively by the bedside of Joanna, guarding her and gazing at her eating like an anthomaniac. Looking at the twinkling eyes of Wilson, Joanna even felt it a bit disgusting. "Can you stop staring at me like that? I feel weird." "Come on! Just leave me alone and continued to enjoy your food. I just love it. " Wilson waved his hands, with no intention of removing his sight. Joanna had no choice but to let him do what he wanted. Joanna finally finished the food Wilson brought for her, she touched her belly with hands and thought, ''this is so enjoyable.''. In the daytime, Rita and Miller woulde to visit her. In the evening, Wilson came to visit her with her favorite food. "Hey, look at your bulging belly, are you pregnant? Is it my child? " Wilson saw that Joanna closed her eyes and touched her belly in an enjoyable way when he disposed the leftover. Hearing that, Joanna almost rolled down from her bed. What? What the hell did he joke at? He was so unbelievably shameless! "What What are you talking about? " Joanna stammered with her face blushed. "Are you sure you want to hear it again?" Getting close to Joanna, Wilson said with a smile. "No no no No need. Stay away from me. " Feeling the heavy breathing from his nose, Joanna blushed in a instant. "Hahaha... Your face blushes." He pointed at Joanna whileughing. "Who Who is blushing? I just I just feel hot. Too hot. Why is it so hot today? " While she was saying, she fanned herself to cool down, her eyes narrowing slightly. Watching what she was doing, Wilson sank into the chair beside her. He felt so good right now, and he especially enjoyed the moment to be with Joanna. So he decided to conceal the matter of Cara from Joanna. Wilson didn''t want to make her worried for the time being. Joanna rolled her eyes and thought for a while. Then she talked to him, "Well, Wilson, I have something to discuss with you." Joanna wanted to attend the bookunch of Miller next Wednesday, as his best friend, she had made up her mind to attend it. But the nurse said that Joanna could be only allowed to go out of the hospital under the permission of her family members. "Tell me. I''ll promise you everything I can do." "Yeah, that It''s Wednesday... " "Are you going to attend the bookunch of Miller?" Shocked, Joanna looked at him in surprise. How did he know that? Wilson seemed to have figured out what Joanna was thinking about. He smiled, " I identally heard your conversation outside the room, so I guess you are longing to attend his bookunch." "Since you have known it, can you..." "Do you want my permission?" Raising his eyebrows, Wilson took a look at her. "Can I." Joanna sat up and begged for Wilson with her hands put together. "Come on. I really want to go there, it took him great effort to realize his own dream and finally make the book published." Chapter 203 He Is My Boyfriend Chapter 203 He Is My Boyfriend The expression on Kitty''s face didn''t change too much. Joanna was so shocked that she could hardly speak. She thought what kind of abnormal person she had met. Although such an experience was rare, she felt creepy at the thought of living with such a person for the next week or even longer. Wilson asked Joanna for the address and said that he would pick her up after work. After waving her hand to say goodbye to Joanna, Zoe didn''t turn around until Wilson''s car disappeared from her sight. "Hey, who is that man just now? He looked not simple," she said to Kitty "He is the CEO of the Yan group." "The Yan group? Is it the Yan group? " Zoe stared at Kitty in surprise. ''No way!'' "So whichpany do you think it is?" Then Kitty drove away, Zoe was standing in a daze. Joanna kept talking without stopping. She seemed to be in a good mood, "Wilson, you don''t know how capable Kitty is. I heard from Zoe that she can speak Korean, German, Japanese, French and even Italian. She is not a human being. What''s more, she graduated with full schrship from MIT, and she was also a school-sponsored postgraduate. Now I finally understand what is called "neverpare" "Who is Zoe?" "Oh, I forgot to tell you that Zoe is my teacher this week, in charge of teaching me makeup. Even she is a high ranked schr who studied abroad in Korea. You don''t know that Zoe is not only beautiful, but also very good at make-up. " Wilson had been listening to her words, and he was happy that she could make a new friend. Although he didn''t care about how powerful Joanna was, he believed that she must be excellent as the identity of the heir of the Wan Group. No matter what she did, she had to be the best. Now she could see that even a secretary of Helen was so powerful and also encouraged her, which was a good thing for her. "As you know, the work of the Wan Group''s secretary is not easy. So you have to work harder. At least you should make Kitty ept you before being admitted by Director Helen." "Well, I see. I will do my best. I won''t humiliate you." With a smile, Wilson stretched his hand to stroke Joanna''s hair, "well, forget it. You must be tired today. What do you want to eat?" "Let''s go home. I want to eat the food you cook." It had been a long time since thest time she ate the food cooked by Wilson. "Okay, as your wish." Wilson made a turn and drove home. The makeup ss was divided into daily make-up and banquet make-up. Daily make-up was rtively easy for Joanna. She had some basic knowledge before, so she quickly learned it. But... The banquet make-up was too difficult for her. "Zoe, is that really okay?" Looking at herself in the mirror, Joanna found it hard to ept this kind of make-up. It made the domestic and foreign female celebrities beautiful, but it looked weird on her. "Hey, I''m not happy with your words. You are doubting my professional ability." Zoe pretended to be angry. "I don''t mean that. I just think that I look weird." Joanna exined at once, thinking that she might have said something wrong to annoy her.N?velDrama.Org ? content. "It''s normal that you can''t get used to it now. After all, you haven''t worn such make-up in your daily life. It''ll be fine as long as you get used to it. You can''t go to the party with light make-up on you." Hearing what Zoe said, Joanna thought it was reasonable. Besides, she was professional and had won many awards in South Korea. She must be certainly right. "I know. I will get used to it as soon as possible. Now, I need to remove the makeup on my face." Before Zoe could say anything, Joanna quickly ran to the bathroom. She still couldn''t get used to it. The outline of her face was very obvious, and she didn''t look like herself. The dark brown eyes made her eyes look more profound, and the lipstick on her lips was the ssical Auntie red. Although it was very beautiful, she looked very...icy? Looking at herself in the mirror, Joanna shook her head and found that she was still not suitable for this. Zoe sat in the chair, waiting for Joanna toe out of the bathroom. "Hi, Joanna. I want to ask you a question." Looking at the appearance of Zoe''s gossip, Joanna felt a little strange and asked, "what question?" "It was the CEO of the Yan group who came to pick you up that day. What the rtionship between you and him? I''ve heard that he is extremely cold, but I don''t think he''s like that to you." Hearing what she said, Joanna''s body stiffened for a moment, but soon returned to normal. Sure enough, when Wilson came to pick her up that day, both Kitty and Zoe saw it. But at that time, she was busy with telling Wilson her experience, and had no time to consider whether they saw it or not. She had almost forgotten about it. Now that Zoe brought it up, she finally remembered. "Well, that... He is my boyfriend. " Seeing that Zoe was staring at her in shock, Joanna was a little unhappy. ''What? I''m not a perfect match to Wilson? Why is she looking at me like that? '' "I am sad to see you look at me like that. I know there is a great gap between us, but you don''t have to look at me with such suspicion." After being aware of her gaze, Zoe quickly apologized to Joanna, "sorry, I didn''t mean that. In fact... You''re doing great too. Aren''t you going to learn from Director Helen how to manage apany? I believe that you will be a great person in the future, depending on your intelligence and the education method of Director Helen. " Hearing this, Joanna''s eyes brightened and held her hand excitedly, "really? Do you think so? Do you think there''s any hope for me? " Zoe was taken aback by Joanna''s unexpected movement. "Well, of course. As far as I''m concerned, you''ve learned very fast. The students I taught before almost required one or two weeks to master all of them, but you only took three days." In fact, Joanna didn''t tell Zoe that Helen only gave her a week to learn how to dress and make-up. Today was already Wednesday. Kitty must have a holiday on weekend, so she couldn''t ask her for apany. In addition, she had practiced a lot at home every day. She couldn''t let Helen look down upon her. Chapter 204 I Am Yours Chapter 204 I Am Yours Joanna wanted Helen to know that she liked to wear T-shirt, jeans or something else, just because she didn''t like to tidy herself up. However, nobody couldpete with her when she was serious. The makeup ss was over smoothly, and the dress ss started from Thursday. "I''ll wait for you downstairs on time at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. The following ss will be more tiring. Get ready and start to learn from scratch, both in temperament and image. In addition, you haven''t grown up in the Wan n. But you have to study their family rules and family backgrounds within this week. " Listening to Kitty''s words, Joanna felt that the difficulties had just begun. "Do I need to learn so much?" ''Why do I need to know the family profile and rules of the Wan n? Can I really learn all of this in this week?'' "It is preheated and the real beginning will be in next week." It was toote for Joanna to regret having promised toe to the Wan Group. But if she didn''t, Helen would have blocked the development of the Yan group. ''Why am I the descendants of Helen?'' Although she had heard that the Wan Group was very good in the eyes of outsiders, it was not attractive at all to her. Rita looked at Glenn who wasing into her house, grim faced. "Why are you here again? Don''t you need to deal with the things of the Yan group? " Glenn looked at Rita obsequiously and said, "Our business is more important. Now that Wilson has hired two new assistants, I don''t have many things to deal with. You don''t need to worry about me." He said while shaking the bag in his hand, "well, I bought dinner. It''s the porridge from the restaurant you like. It took me a long time to buy it. Have a taste." Rita took the porridge from Glenn''s hands and put it into the bowl. She wouldn''t admit that she was bought off by the porridge. "Come and eat with me." Rita put the dish on the table and greeted Glenn. After dinner, Glenn cleared up the table on his own initiative. When he came out of the kitchen, he saw that Rita was watching the scenery on the balcony. He touched the things in his bag and got up the courage to walk towards her. He wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, put his head on her shoulder and smelled the fragrance of her hair. She felt that Glenn was different from usual. She held his hand and asked gently, "what''s wrong? What happened? " "Rita, I have something to tell you." "I''m listening." Glenn rubbed against Rita''s neck and murmured, "Love will grow deeper without reasons." Just as Rita was going to ask him about the situation. And then she heard what Glenn wanted to say next. "The first time I saw you, I thought you were rude and unreasonable. I took you to my house just to y with you. I thought I would never like someone like you. But, maybe it is the fate. I have never thought that I would fall in love with you. I don''t know since when I have been thinking about you silently. If I can''t see you, I will feel that my mind is somewhat unhinged. I was so jealous when I found that you were with Neil. Your gentle smile towards him never appeared in front of me. At that time, I wanted the happiness that always belonged to me. " "Glenn..." "Shh, be patient and listen to me carefully." Glenn interrupted Rita and continued, "I was wondering if it was temporary emotion. But when you had a car ident, I was really afraid of losing you. That was why I figured out my feelings for you gradually. I love you." "What''s wrong with you today? Why do you say these things? I don''t get used to it at all." Rita turned around and looked at Glenn seriously. Glenn smiled and put his forehead against Rita''s. "Then from now on, you must get used to it. You have to listen carefully to what I am going to say next. Although we knew each otherter then you and Neil, my heart will never be inferior to him. Trust me, I will treat you better than he does. " Glenn took something out of his pocket and knelt down on one knee. Then he said what he had thought for a long time to Rita, looking at her astonished eyes. "Rita, marry me." Looking at the affectionate Glenn kneeling in front of her, Rita could not help but burst into tears. "You don''t even bring me a bouquet of flowers. And you bought me a bowl of porridge tonight. How can you still want me to marry you?" Rita was eager to say ''Yes'' immediately, but she needed to be reserved as a girl. "I gave you myself who love you wholeheartedly, isn''t it enough?" Rita was surprised. She hadn''t expected that Glenn would say something like that. "Are you willing to ept me like this?" Rita looked at Glenn, and all the memories in the past came back to her mind. She remembered the awkwardness when she met him for the first time and the chaotic morning. When he received her call in the barst time, he came to save her immediately. When she was in hospital after a car ident, he also came to take care of her every day. He did everything himself for fear that she was ufortable. Last time, she refused his proposal in front of so many people. He was a man who was sensitive to his reputation, but he still treated her as well as before. She was deeply moved by every moment in their past, no matter it was noisy or sweet. She knew clearly Glenn''s heart. She must be lying if she said she was not moved. "I am willing to..." Said Rita gently, stretching out her hand. "Help me put it on." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Hearing the answer, Glenn took out his ring trembling and put it on Rita''s left ring finger. He was so excited that he couldn''t even finish a sentence, "you... We... " Looking at his reaction, Rita didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. "What are you talking about, are you be silly? Then I don''t want to marry you. " Hearing what Rita said, Glenn was excited. He stood up and said, "no way. You have already agreed to my proposal. The product has been sold and there is no return." He put his arm around Rita''s waist and pulled her closer to himself. Then he lowered his head and said, "I''m your man from now on. You should be responsible for me." "What are you talking about? Shame on you! " Rita blushed and lowered her head, avoiding eye contact with Glenn. Chapter 205 The Felicity Had Come Chapter 205 The Felicity Had Come Glenn lifted Rita''s face and gently kissed her lips to feel the familiar taste. Rita didn''t push him away this time. She cooperated well with him, putting her arms around his neck and kissing him back. When they were separated, Rita leant on Glenn, slightly gasping to calm down. "Rita, can I stay at your home tonight?" Glenn said in a deep voice. He was a strong man both in mind and in body. Since he knew how much he loved Rita, he hadn''t had sex with anyone else. But he didn''t want to force Rita to have sex with him. He wanted her love from the bottom of her heart. Rita of course knew what was on his mind. But thinking that he had proposed to her, something was inevitable. She buried her head into Glenn''s shoulder and nodded shyly. "I love you." Glenn put his arm around Rita''s shoulder and smiled while looking at the distance. It seemed that the felicity hade. In the middle of the night, Glenn put his arms around Rita, kept her closer to him. He lowered his head and kissed on her sweating hair. "Good night, my babe." "Emmm." Rita was about to fall asleep, murmuring. She found afortable position in Glenn''s arms and fell asleep. When Glenn opened her eyes, it was already in the morning. He touched the ce beside him and felt nothing but warmth. Rita had left. This was the first idea of Glenn in his mind. He supported himself up and heard the sound from the kitchen. Then he got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. Glenn arrived at the kitchen ten minutester. Leaning against the kitchen door, he looked at Rita who was busy with cooking. Rita turned around and saw Glenn standing at the door. "Are you awake? Good morning. " Glenn looked at Rita. The woman in front of him had not tidied up her messy hair yet, and her lips were a little swollen. Of course Glenn knew that it was because of him. Rita wore Glenn''s shirt. The two buttons on it were torn by her yesterday, revealing her white neck and delicate vicle. Looking Rita up and down in the breeze, Glenn felt like a fire was burning inside his body. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just thinking about the hot sex ofst night, Glenn felt that he wanted to experience it again. Glenn wondered, eyes fixed on her. Rita just smiled and walked towards him. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? " On the other hand, Glenn wondered why Rita was smiling so charmingly. When he saw Rita walk towards him, he quickly pulled her into his arms. "Honey, from now on, only clothes like this can be worn in front of me." Rita said jokingly, leaning on Glenn and tapped on his chest. "What''s wrong?" "You look You easily make me have an improper desire in this suit. " Glenn said to Rita with an evil smile, his eyes ncing at her breast. Rita surely noticed the expression on Glenn''s face, but she didn''t avoid it. She looked at him mischievously. "So what? Do you still want to bedding me for another shot? HMM... " Glenn kissed Rita on the lips before she could finish her words. Rita had said a lot of things that were hard for him to answer. Rita smiled and drew her body closer to Glenn, putting her arms around his neck and kissing him back. Just as Glenn was about to reach his hand into her clothes, Rita stopped him. "It''ste. We should go to have breakfast. Or you are going to bete." Glenn snickered and said, "you are such a little evil! You make me uneasy in the early morning, well, it seems I should suppress my lust for the moment." Glenn let go of Rita and turned around to the dining room. Rita was so nervous, and she heaved a sigh of relief after Glenn left. She looked down at her clothes. Of course she knew that it was too tempting to wear it for the man who loved her. But when she got up in the morning and saw so many clothes in the wardrobe, she didn''t know what to wear. So she casually picked up the shirt of Glenn to put on. In this way, she wanted to see whether Glenn could be able to stop when she wanted to. Now it seemed that the result was satisfactory. Rita helped to tie a tie and sent Glenn out. "Let''s have dinner outside tonight to celebrate my sess of proposal." After a kiss on her lips, Glenn walked out of the house. With a resigned smile, she smiled in her mind, ''what a celebration!''. As soon as Wilson arrived at the parking lot in the Yan Group, he saw Glenn there. He seemed to be in a good mood. "Didn''t you say that you bought some porridge from the restaurant which Rita loves the most and went to her housest night? Why are you here so early today? " Wilson wondered whether Glenn had been just a food delivery guy. "Of course I have to work on time, otherwise how can I earn money and support the family?" Wilson could sense the joke in his words, but he didn''t mind, knowing that he was showing off. "Who are you supporting? You are not married... " Wilson seemed to have thought of something and looked at Glenn in surprise, "isn''t You and Rita... " ''is it going to be so fast? Although I and Joanna have been a legal couple, we haven''t gone so far yet.''. Wilson thought to himself. Glenn reached out his hand and patted Wilson''s head, "don''t be silly. Just keep your dirty thoughts in mind. Rita was not pregnant, but me..." "What? Are you pregnant? " Glenn pretended to strike back, "are you an idiot? How could I be pregnant? " "I know, I know, I am just joking." Glenn rolled his eyes and stretched out his left hand to him, " Do you see the ring? Rita has epted my proposal. " Wilson looked at Glenn''s left hand in shock. It was indeed a wedding ring. Wilson asked in confusion, "I clearly remember you have just been refused by Rita a month ago, right? " Wilson hadn''t expected that Rita would ept Glenn''s proposal so soon. "Are you serious? You are a doer indeed. " "Of course, I am an experienced yer in love field. Perhaps I just sometimes failed in front of Rita. But I am sill skillful." Wilson didn''t want toment on Glenn''s narcissism anymore. All he wanted was that he would be happy. Chapter 206 Training Chapter 206 Training "I warn you, don''t do anything to hurt Rita, otherwise..." Wilson made a gesture of cutting the throat. "Joanna won''t let me go, then she would definitely kill us both." Although he knew that Glenn wouldn''t do such a thing, he still wanted to remind him. "Don''t worry. I won''t give us such a chance to get killed." Wilson looked at Glenn''s smug face and sighed, "now you have done you proposal dream. I have to stay here until Joanna finishes the training in the Wan Group." Glenn followed Wilson into the elevator, looking at his face with sympathy. "It''s all your fault. If only you could dissuade her from doing so instead of persuading at that time, you now could enjoy your lovers time with her alone. " "I don''t want Joanna toe to the Wan Group either. But after thinking for a while, I think it''s necessary for her to learn how to manage thepany. Besides, she hasn''t learned much in the Yan group recently, so it''s good for her to learn from Helen, the big shot in the business world." "Well, you have your own reasons, then you keep anticipating your girl''s return at home." Wilson felt a bit jealous of Glenn when he saw his joy on the face. On the other side, reading the family rules and family profile of the Wan n, Joanna felt a sense of headache. "You mean I should memorize them all within the morning? These things? " But that was an impossible mission for her. "In the following week, you need to learn image management and etiquette. Today is Thursday. How much time do you want to spend on it?" Kitty looked at the folder in her hand and analyzed patiently. "Uh, I will do my best." Opening the book in front of him, Joanna began to read it carefully and thought for a while. It seemed that Kitty''s arrangement was the most reasonable and she''d better ept without hesitation. There were still five hours left before the ss in the afternoon. Joanna guessed that she still had enough time. At half past one p.m., Joanna put down her book and said, "I''ve finally finished. I''m so tired." She looked around and found that there was still half an hour before the ss started in the afternoon. So shey on the desk to have a rest. To her surprise, she fell asleep. When Kitty entered the room, she saw that Joanna was asleep with her head on the table. Actually Kitty didn''t like Joanna at the very beginning. Because Joanna didn''t have any powerful background or receive high education, and she was of mediocre figure and average intelligence. If she were not the granddaughter of the chairman Helen, she would never waste her time on such a in girl. At the beginning, Kitty didn''t think highly of Joanna. Although this week''s task was not a big deal, she knew it would be a difficult task for Joanna. However, Kitty was satisfied with her performance in the previous three days. Although the result hadn''te to an end, her efforts were undeniable. Then, Kitty called the teacher and asked her to postpone the ss for one hour. Then she left. "You''ve been studying all morning. Just let you take one more hour for rest." thought Kitty. When Joanna woke up, she was still alone in the room. She yawned and felt a little sleepy. Kitty pushed the door open and came in before her mouth was closed. Kitty knitted her brows at the sight of Joanna''s behaviours. She realized that she shouldn''t have indulged her. Feeling a little embarrassed, Joanna covered her mouth with her hand. She nced at the clock on the wall and found that it was almost three p.m.. "Sorry, Kitty. I didn''t mean it. Is the teacher here? I am ready for ss now. " "The manner teacher called me just now. She said that her ss would be postponed for an hour. She would be here soon." Hearing that, Joanna breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was notte for ss because of the nap. "I''ll prepare it right away." Joanna quickly packed her belongings and waited for the teacher. "Nice to meet you, Miss. My name is Joanna. " Joanna greeted the teacher politely, hoping that she wouldn''t leave a bad impression. "All right, let''s get down to business. Now, let''s get down to practicing smiling first. Then we will practice standing, sitting and walking, including table manners, conference etiquette and so on. Get ready for it. " "Okay, I will do my best." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the theoretical knowledge of the teacher, Joanna was confused and did not understand what it meant. The teacher said as she handed a pair of chopsticks to Joanna. "Do you remember what I just said?" In fact, Joanna didn''t understand what the teacher meant at all, but she still nodded. "Then you should practice hard. You have to bit the chopsticks with your two front teeth, keeping the corners of your mouth as big as possible. Keep your posture when you take down the chopsticks. I need to see the eight teeth on it. " Taking the pair of chopsticks, Joanna found it both funny and annoying. It was the first time that she had heard about such kind of practice. Did it really work? Therefore, in the next hour, Joanna had been practicing smiling in front of the mirror. "No no no, the corner of your mouth should be above the level of the chopsticks. " "When you take down the chopsticks, don''t move your mouth. Fix it! " "Did you just show your eight teeth?" Though feeling weird, Joanna had to corrected herself by biting the chopsticks. Every time Joanna thought it was good enough, but she would still be pointed out by the teacher. At the end of the ss, Joanna felt that her face was stiff. She had been rubbing her face to rx, but she still felt very ufortable. "Wilson, my face almost gets stiff. I feel so bad." As soon as she got on the car, Joanna began to comin about it with Wilson. Fortunately, Wilson came to pick her up himself. "What did they learn this afternoon? Why did your face get stiff? Let me help you rub it. " While speaking, Wilson touched her face carefully and found that her face was not as soft as before. "I have learnt the etiquette this afternoon. That teacher taught me to smile. You can''t imagine how crazy it is. She asked me to bite on the chopsticks. In addition, I can only use two front teeth to fix the chopsticks. The corners of my mouth should be above the chopsticks. When I take them down, I can''t move my lips any more and eight teeth should be exposed. What a crazy lesson. My face hurts. " "Practice smiling while biting the chopsticks. I''ve heard about it before. It seems to be a bit crazy. Thank you for your hard work. I will cook a delicious dinner for you." "Yeah, yeah, yeah." Joanna kept nodding. She hadn''t had lunch yet, so she was so hungry that she felt dizzy. Chapter 207 Hard Work Chapter 207 Hard Work After dinner, Joanna began to practice in front of the mirror again. Seeing that, Wilson couldn''t help worrying about her. "Honey, you must be tired. Go to bed early." Seeing that she had worked so hard, Wilson was very delighted. Wilson knew that Joanna would never fudge her effort out of self-esteem, but he still didn''t want her to work so hard and get too tired. Recently, Joanna suffered more severe dark circles under her eyes. Every time he woke up, she was still awake for practice what she had learnt in the course. Wilson saw every effort she made, and his heart ached. He couldn''t help but me himself in his heart that what Helen had requested to make Joanna look so haggard. "Don''t worry about me. I want to practice for one more hour. I have got familiar with the family rules and family profile in the morning and now I need to do the review." Joanna dared not rx at all. Kitty reminded her that if she failed the test this week, her study would be even more difficult. . In order not to be looked down upon by Helen, Joanna had to work hard. She believed that she would be able to do well in her study, even though she had never learnt such things before. "But..." Wilson still wanted to say something, but was pushed away by Joanna. "Don''t be so long winded. I will go to bed early. You have been working all day. Go to bed first. Don''t worry about me." Wilson knew it was useless to persuade her now and then. Since Joanna couldn''t be persuaded once she had made up her mind, Wilson decided to forget about it and go for a bath. After Wilson went into the bathroom, Joanna began to practice again. After a whole afternoon''s practice, Joanna was much more proficient in smiling. She could almost do it without the aid of chopsticks, but in order to keep the smile steady, she had to do with the chopsticks. After the practice, it was eleven p.m. Joanna went to the bathroom to take a shower, and then went to the study with the learning materials she brought back. When Wilson woke up again at midnight, it was almost 1 a.m. He reached for the bed beside himself and found it was empty. Guessing that Joanna was still studying, he sighed, got out of bed and saw the lighting out from the crack between the door of the study. He fetched a ss of milk from the kitchen and brought it to the study. Hearing some noise at the door, Joanna raised her head and saw Wilson walking in with a cup of milk in his hand. "Are you still awake?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I woke up in the middle of the night. I guessed that you are still studying as you hadn''te back to the room yet, so I heated the milk. Drink it while it is tepid." Passing the cup to her, Wilson sat on the chair in front of the desk. "Thank you." She took it over and had a sip. She felt refreshed at the sight of the rm clock on the table. "I didn''t notice it is sote." With that thought, Joanna smiled to Wilson, hoping to muddle through. "From now on, I will cut electricity supply at 11 p.m. If you don''t sleep on your own, I have many ways to make you obedient." Joanna secretly looked at the face of Wilson. It was the first time for her to see him so serious to her, but thinking carefully, she was indeed wrong. He had been worried about her during these days. "I''m sorry. I''ll listen to you from now on. I promise I''ll go to bed before 11 p.m. It''s all my fault today. Don''t be mad. I''m going to sleep now. Let''s go back to the room now. " As Wilson watched Joanna talk to him obsequiously and talk softly, Wilson softened his tone. "Babe, go back to the room first. I''ll take the ss to the kitchen." When Wilson returned to the bedroom, Joanna was almost asleep. Knowing that she was too tired, Wilson was so worried. It seemed that he had to have a talk with Helen. As he heard from Joanna that she seemed to have a lot of lessons. If it went on like this, sooner orter she would not be able to bear it. Wilson uncovered the quilt and climbed onto the bed, holding Joanna in his arms. Feeling her body temperature, she found afortable posture and fell asleep. "Good night..." What answered him was the rhythmic breathing of Joanna. Wilson stroked her hair and sighed softly. He knew that it was not easy for Joanna herself to ept her own origin. Although she did not show any anxiety directly, he knew that she had been keeping these thoughts in her heart. Now that Richard and his mother had been put in prison, Wilson finally took revenge for his beloved family, and he finally completed the mission he had been waiting for so many years. After that, he would focus his life on Joanna and do everything to make her happier. Helen wasn''t surprised to receive Wilson''s appointment, as she had expected it long ago. "Mr. Wilson, I didn''t expect to see you again so soon." When Wilson walked up to her, he saw her elegant posture. Although Helen was over sixty years old, she looked only in her forties. He could tell that she always took good care of her skin. However, Wilson always felt that there was always a knife hidden behind the smile of Helen, who had been in the cruelmercial world for so many years and lived a good life. She must be shrewd and sophisticate. "I didn''t expect that either. But I have something to tell you. It would be better if I could personally talk to you. I''m sorry to let you take time out of your busy schedule to see me." "It doesn''t matter. I like tomunicate with smart one. You are always so clever. I also feel rxed to communicate with you." Wilson of course got the meaning of her words. She just wanted him not to get thing straight. But this was about the matter of Joanna. He could still speak what he thought even at the risk of offending Helen. "I have a request. As for the matter that you train Joanna, I know you are doing it out of a good intention. You want her to be qualified to inherit the corporation in the future. But she hasn''t gone through such experience for so many years, so she can''t bear such heavy lessons. I hope you can consider adjusting the courses for Joanna. Don''t push her too hard." Hearing that, Helen raised her eyebrows, hinting him to go on talking. "Perhaps you don''t know her well. She is a persistent person. Now that she decided to learn from you about management skills, she will try her best to do whatever you ask her to do. But recently, she has been working very hard. She is haggard because of it. Even if the result is not very promising, I still hope you can give her more time. Don''t push her too hard and spare more time and space for her. " Chapter 208 Soft-Hearted Chapter 208 Soft-Hearted Helen listened to what Wilson said carefully. She knew what had happened between them, but she didn''t think it was a big deal for the young people to suffer the pressure a little, so she didn''t really care about that. Moreover, Helen had always been very strict with it, so it was not a big deal. But she ignored the situation of her granddaughter Joanna who was a newer in every aspect now. "Are you finished?" Helen put down the coffee cup in her hand and looked at the face of Wilson. Wilson just nodded and waited quietly for her answer. "First of all, the heir of the Wan Group must be excellent in every aspect, or it is impossible to be admired by the public. Secondly, she is my granddaughter. No matter what I have done is for her own well-being, you should have no doubt of that. Atst, she was able to realize her own shorings and take time to make up for them. I''m happy about that. In the future, I''m relieved to hand over the Wan Group to her. However... " Helen drawled, "You are right. It''s my fault for she undertook so much pressure from the lessons. I will let Kitty arrange her course properly again. You can rest assured. I will leave Joanna a break this weekend. I will make my assistant, Race, exin it to Kitty. " Hearing the reply from Helen, Wilson breathed a sigh of relief. It was good enough for her to have a good rest and learn new things only after two days'' rest. "Thank you for your understanding. I have a meeting to attend, so I have to leave now." He said goodbye to Helen and was about to leave. Suddenly, he remembered something else. "Well, there''s something that I need the help of you, Director Helen. I''ll ask my assistant to present the materials in your office. I hope you can check it and think over it." After Wilson left, Helen didn''t rush to leave. Instead, she sat quietly in her seat and had another cup of coffee, pondering for a long time before she spoke out slowly to her assistant. "Race, how long have you been working with me?" Apparently, she said that to Race. "Madam, I worked for you since the first day I came to thepany. Now it has been almost thirty years." "30 years..." Helen mumbled the number while thinking about something else. "So many years have passed. Do you think that I have changed a lot. I won''t forgive anyone no matter what I have said to him before. Even if my own child, I just can''t believe that I will be so soft-hearted to Joanna so easily just because of those words said to me by Wilson. Do you think that maybe I''m really too impatient? After all, Joanna is just a girl, but I insist on dragging her into the family feud. Am I too selfish? " Helen had never met anything that was difficult to deal with, except for the family. As the Wan Group had grown stronger, she had always been aggressive and dominating. She was unkind to her subordinates. In her eyes, she only cared about the Wan Group. That was what Francis had told her. But now, he began to show mercy to a little girl, which made her have to doubt what happened to her on earth. "Madam, in my opinion, Miss Joanna is a kind-hearted girl. You know that Mr. Wilson showed no gantry todies before. But if he cares so much about Miss Joanna, she must have something special to attract him. Moreover, you have experienced so many ups and downs, it''s time to find a considerate person to take care of you, and I think Miss Joanna is a very suitable person. You are so kind to her. Perhaps it is just because miss. Joanna has never stayed with you before though she is your granddaughter, so you concern about her so much. I heard that people would be more kindhearted with the age they get older. Perhaps this is what you are acting now, madam. " After hearing Race''s words, Helen sighed and said, "if I had known this earlier, Francis wouldn''t have died if I didn''t have made things difficult for him and Sally that year." Helen herself had long thought about it. It was not not the fault of Sally, but after losing her own child, Helen lost her sanity, so she expelled Sally. And at that time, she didn''t know that Sally was pregnant. Otherwise, she would never allow the heir of the Wan Group to drift from ce to ce homeless and miserable. Luckily, it wasn''t that hard for her to find Francis''s child. For so many years, she had been punished. What if... "Madam, please don''t me yourself for what happened in the past. That wasn''t all your fault. If young master wasn''t so stubborn, things wouldn''t have ended like that. Even though Mr. Francis said something disrespectful to you at that time, I still knew that he respected you, loved you and honored you. If he could see you above the heaven, he wouldn''t have wanted to know that you are so guilty. " This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Helen didn''t know how to reply his words. She just kept drinking the coffee. She hoped that Francis would really forgive her. When receiving the message from Kitty, Joanna thought she was dreaming. She pinched her thigh hard. It was painful. It seemed to be true. "Kitty, are you serious? I can take a rest this week and the appraisal is rescheduled to next Wednesday. " Looking at the ecstasy on her face, Kitty nodded, "it''s just a two-day off, isn''t it?"? Why are you so happy? It was so good to hear that. Although Joanna had been forcing herself to be energetic every day, she actually hadn''t been able to sleep well. She hadn''t been so nervous even when she took the college entrance examination a few years ago. Was it good or bad to be the inheritor of the Wan Group, she doubted about that out of tiredness. "That''s great. Thank you so much, Kitty. I will do my best and won''t let you down." Then Joanna rushed out. It was time for lunch, and she couldn''t wait to share the good news with Wilson. Looking at her back, Kitty was not as cold as before. Although there was still no expression on her face, she was a little different. '' You are such an innocent girl, Joanna. It seems that you never know how to disguise your feelings. '' Thought Kitty to herself. Meanwhile, Kitty began to like her so much just because of her honesty and purity. The prejudice she had had when they met for the first time was gone with the wind. Wilson was also happy to receive the call from Joanna and pretended that he knew nothing about it. Chapter 209 Meeting Her Parents Chapter 209 Meeting Her Parents If Joanna knew that it was Wilson who went to meet Helen and asked her for a chance to take for two days off. Joanna herself must be overthinking again. When Joanna got more familiar, she felt that she learned faster. Because of the change of the arrangement of the courses, what she needed to do was to take the financial courses on the next Friday. All of a sudden, all the tasks were rearranged to Joanna, which relieved her a lot. On Saturday morning, Joanna woke up in bed. The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to check the rm clock. It was nine a.m. in the morning. "Ah..." She was going to bete. Why didn''t her rm ring? Why didn''t Wilson wake her up when he woke up? Why didn''t Kitty call her for lessons? When Wilson heard her voice, he rushed over immediately. When he opened the door, he saw Joanna sitting on the bed with a look of helplessness. "What happened?" Raising her head, she saw Wilson, "you Why are you here? " Wilson was stunned for two seconds and then realized, "it''s our house. Why can''t I stay here?" "I mean, why are you at home? Are you not going to the Yan group today? " Joanna thought that Wilson should be in thepany at that moment. "Ah, I have to go for lessons. I''mte." Joanna jumped off the bed and was going to take a shower. She couldn''t imagine Kitty''s angry face and didn''t know whether she would be seriously scolded. Wilson grabbed her hand and stopped her. "What are you thinking about? You have two days off on the weekend to have a good rest. don''t you remember that? You don''t have ss today. " After hearing what Wilson had said to her, Joanna was stunned for a long time. What Kitty had said to her that day suddenly urred to her mind. "You should have a good rest on this weekend. The assessment is going to be held next week and the schedule will be adjusted from 10:00 am to 5:00 pm. You must have been really tired. You should take care of yourself," Joanna patted her head. How could she forget such an important thing? ''I don''t have ss today. It is time for rest! I don''t even remember it!'' thought Joanna. Now that she had confirmed the authenticity of the matter, she really didn''t have ss today and fell straight onto the bed again. The most important thing for her now was to catch up on sleep, and other things could not disturb her. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Wilson was startled by the sudden move of Joanna, "what''s wrong with you?" Joanna couldn''t fall asleep because Wilson kept nagging beside. So she turned over, "from now on, I need to get some sleep. Don''t disturb me no matter what happens, okay?" Wilson had to nod his head automatically. Seeing that, Joanna was satisfied and went back to sleep. The moment she touched the pillow, she began to snore. Wilson wanted to get her into the quilt, but he was afraid that if he moved, he would wake her up. Thus, he found another quilt and covered her with it. Knowing that Glenn would go to visit Rita''s parents with her today, Wilson decided to make a phone call to him. It was the day Glenn was going to inform Rita''s parents of their rtionship. Thus, as his best friend, Wilson wanted to provide him with some advice. "Glenn, have you arrived at Rita''s house?" "Not yet. I''m on my way." Glenn controlled the steering wheel with one hand and held the phone with the other hand. He talked with Wilson on the phone. "Joanna told me that Rita''s parents are very easy going, so don''t be nervous, things will be very smooth." "Who I''m not nervous. " Glenn tried his best to refute. He still pretended to be proud and calm. However, Wilson sniffed at him and snorted, e on. Don''t pretend to be cocky in front of me. We are good friends. I know everything about you. " On second thought, Glenn realized that Wilson indeed saw him through as they had been friends for so many years. "Alright, I got to say that you do see through my mind. You know everything. " Although Glenn didn''t want others to know that he was very nervous, Wilson had already noticed it. " I''m talking to you about the major matter now. I''ve heard that Rita''s parents love their daughter very much. I believe that they won''t put you in an awkward situation as long as you show a genuine affection for Rita. What''s more, as long as she loves you with all her heart, you will have a better chance of winning her parents trust. " "Thank you so much." To be honest, Glenn was very nervous. It was not easy for him to engage in a rtionship with Rita, and it was not easy for him to make Rita ept his proposal. So he had to get the consent of Rita''s parents, and he was really nervous about that. But in order not to make Rita worried, he did not show it. "Come on, bro! But that''s all I can do for you. The rest is up to you. Good luck. " As soon as Glenn hung up the phone, Rita stretched out her hand to hold Glenn''s right hand. "Are you nervous?" Asked Rita casually. She had doubt about it. After all, Glenn used to be a yboy. But she had confirmed it that Glenn was nervous indeed from the moment he answered the phone. "Wilson are so talkative..." "I can tell that by myself. You are nervous. " Rita tightened her grip on Glenn''s hand. "How do you know that?" Glenn thought he had done a good job hiding his nervousness from everyone, but it turned out to be found by both Wilson and Rita. "We get along with each other day and night. If I can''t feel what you are thinking, how dull I am!" "¡­¡­" It sounded reasonable. "You don''t have to worry about anything. My parents have a good impression of you, so you don''t need to think about whether they like you or not. Besides, it''s my own business to marry whom. My parents will not interfere with my marriage. And I am not the kind of person who will submit. I know what I want. " When they were talking, Glenn had arrived at the door of Rita''s house. "Thank you, Rita. I''ve read on a book that the probability of a person being hit by a meteor is one in ten billion. And I think our rtionship is well beyond that. It is a miracle. So, let''s create the next miracle together. " Chapter 210 Faint Chapter 210 Faint Rita took out the key and went into the house. She had already told her parents that she woulde back to visit them with Glenn, but her parents only thought that Glenn was one of Rita''s good friends and weed him as the name of a normal guest. Before that, her parents only met Glenn at the time when Rita was still in the hospital. And it was Glenn who took good care of her. So her parents were also grateful to him. However, when Rita and Glenn walked inside the house hand in hand, her parents were a little surprised, but they quickly returned to normal. "Rita, you are back. Come on in. Dinner will be ready soon." Mrs. Scott pretended not to see them hand in hand. She greeted them and then went into the kitchen to prepare for dinner. Seeing her mother''s reaction, Rita got anxious. When she was about to confess to her mother, she was stopped by Glenn. "Rita, don''t worry. Give them some time to ept it." Rita looked at Glenn. She knew he was very nervous as well, but he had to take care of her emotions. Rita knew herself was too impatient, so she nodded. "Okay." The atmosphere during the meal was a little weird. Rita and Glenn just made eye contact. "Rita, do you know that Neil is going to Germany for business trip?" Mrs. Scott suddenly said something inexplicable, making Rita very embarrassed. She looked at Glenn, and felt relieved after she confirmed that he was not so nervous because of the word. "Is Neil on a business trip recently? I don''t know. " In order not to bother Rita and Glenn, Neil hadn''t told her about his business trip, but Neil hade to visit Rita''s parents often, so both of them knew about the business trip. He also told Rita''s parents that not to tell her about that. He didn''t want to create any misunderstandings between Rita and Glenn because of him. But Mrs. Scott didn''t care about it at all when she saw her daughter was talking to Glenn affectionately. Thinking of how nice Neil was to Rita, Mrs. Scott felt a little sorry for him. "Of course you don''t know..." Mrs. Scott was so agitated that her voice turned louder. Scott held her hand and gestured for her to stop. But Mrs. Scott pushed his hand away and said, "don''t get in my way. Since you have been together with Glenn, of course you won''t have any spare time to even think about Neil. He didn''t want to disturb your life, of course he didn''t tell you. Though Neil refused to tell me. Now just tell me what happened between you and him. " It was a rare case for Mrs. Scott to lose her temper like this, and she had never talked to Rita in this way. This made Rita feel a little scared. "Mom, I have broken up with Neil. And I have epted Glenn''s proposal." Upon hearing that, Mrs. Scott flew into a rage. She pounded the table and shouted, "what? I don''t agree, absolutely not. " "Mom..." "Don''t say anything more. I won''t agree on this. Rita, you have been engaged with Neil seven years ago. Now you are going to get married to another guy named Glenn. If Neil''s rival knows it, it will bring more harm to him. Have you ever thought about it? He is going to take over his father''spany. There can''t be anything wrong. What if he was distracted because of your rtionship, who should bear the responsibility? " Scott didn''t stop her and signed. He had watched the growth of Neil and Rita. Both he and Rita''s mother knew how much he loved Rita. Now Rita suddenly told them that she had broken up with Neil, and both of them could not ept the fact. "Rita, don''t be so ungrateful. You know clearly how much Neil has done for you. If you do so, how will I and your father face his parents?" Glenn, sitting beside Rita, didn''t know what to do. He thought everything would be much easier as long as he could win Rita''s heart. When Rita was still in the hospital, her parents had been very satisfied with Glenn, but Glenn himself hadn''t expected that Neil was their granted son-inw. It seemed that his rtionship with Rita was destined to be very difficult. "Mrs. Scott, I..." "Don''t say anything to me. I thought you were just Rita''s friend at that time. I didn''t expect you to contrive such evil intention. Now, please leave my house and break off the rtionship with Rita. Never come again. " Now Mrs. Scott regarded Glenn as her enemy and didn''t like him at all. "Mrs. Scott..." "Leave my house now! You are not wee here!" Seeing that Glenn didn''t move at all, Mrs. Scott went to the kitchen and took out a broom. Before everyone was aware of what happened, she hit him with the broom. "Leave our home as soon as possible." Glenn didn''t resist, he silently bore all the hit from Mrs. Scott. Seeing what was going on, Rita hurriedly stopped her mother and Scott stopped her too. "Mom, what are you doing? We can have a talk." Rita grabbed the broom from her mother''s hand, afraid that she would be exasperated and throw it to Glenn. Glenn didn''t dodge. He just stood there and said, "Mrs. Scott, if you can calm down by beating me, I won''t have anyint. I only hope that you can ept the rtionship between me and Rita." Hearing this, Mrs. Scott got mad again. "It''s impossible. Unless I die, I will never ept it." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then she turned to Rita and said, "this is the man who seduce you to betray Neil. Belinda, my good girl, please listen to me and break up with this man. I''ll go and find Neil for you. He will forgive you. " Rita didn''t know what to do. On one hand, she didn''t want her parents to feel sad. After all, marriage could only be blessed with the permission of her family. On the other hand, she didn''t want to go against her will. Seeing that Rita had no intention of saying yes, Mrs. Scott was about to say something. But she passed out in a minute. "Mom, no mom..." Rita held her mother''s body and cried out anxiously. She was afraid that something bad would happen to her mother. Otherwise, she would regret for what she had done. On seeing that Mrs. Scott fainted, Glenn rushed to held her quickly and carried her in his arms. Then he rushed out of the door. "Rita, let''s go to the hospital right now. Don''t worry. Your mom will be fine." Glenn didn''te to herself until she heard what Glenn said. He was right. She should send her mother to the hospital immediately, so she went out with her father. Glenn drove as fast as he could to the hospital. If it was just a stranger, he would not do that, However, it was Rita''s mother, the woman who she loved the most in the globe. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Rita sat outside the emergency room with Glenn and her father. Looking at the closed door, she felt very guilty. If she hadn''t been so wayward, her mother wouldn''t have been faint and sent to the hospital. Why did this happen. Rita quietly rested her head on Glenn''s shoulder and sobbed. She wanted to stay with him to feel at ease at this moment. Glenn knew that he himself was also in a mess because of him. If anything happened to Mrs. Scott, he didn''t know how to face Rita. He knew that Rita needed someone to rely on now and he was the best choice. Scott, who sat opposite to Rita, watched her leaning against Glenn, while Glenn put his arm around Rita''s shoulder without saying anything. Although Rita didn''t utter a word, Scott could see that she had calmed down a bit. At that moment, Scott suddenly realized that he was no longer the superman who had always protected Rita, who was the one she used to rely on. Instead, the young man named Glenn was her daughter''s backup. Her daughter had grown up and was determined to set up another family. As her father, Scott, he only hoped that Rita could find a good husband. Before long, the door of the emergency room was opened and the doctors came out. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . They immediately gathered around the doctor. "Doctor, how is my mother?" "Oh, she is fine now. She fainted because she was too emotional and suffered from theck of blood. After resting in the hospital for two days, she could be discharged, but during this period, remember not to let the patient suffer too much emotional fluctuation. You may go for the admission procedure now. " "Okay, thank you, doctor." Rita asked her father to go to the ward first, and she went for the admission procedure along with Glenn. "Rita, I''m not going in. If your mother saw me, she would be exasperated again. I''lle back another day." Glenn sent Rita to the ward. He didn''t want her mother to be disturbed because of himself. Rita looked at Glenn and wanted to cry. She thought her mother had gone a little too far on what had happened tonight. No matter how, Glenn was her guest, so even if her mother didn''t approve their rtionship, she should not beat him with a broom. Although there was no sign ofint from Glenn, and he even had sent her mother to the hospital and apanied her to go through the admission procedure. Considering the current condition, Glenn had better leave first. Rita threw herself into Glenn''s arms. Tears gushed out from her eyes. Glenn sensed that the clothes on his chest were wet and realized that Rita was crying. He held up Rita''s face and wiped off her tears. "What''s wrong? Don''t cry for me, babe. " Rita didn''t want to be seen as weak by Glenn, so she controlled her tears. "Thank you very much, Glenn. I was really afraid that something bad would happen to my mother, or I would hate myself for the rest of my life. Luckily, I have you. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do. " Glenn smiled and fondled Rita''s head, "Honey, your family is my family. it is also my duty to keep your mother safe." Looking at the serious expression on Glenn''s face, Rita smiled through tears, "Thank you so much, honey. You are my best treasure! " Thinking of the scene her mother used the broom to beat Glenn, Belinda was a little scared, "did mom hurt you? Would you like to see a doctor for a check?" "I''m in good health. It doesn''t matter even if my mother beat me twice. Don''t worry about me." Hearing the name of ''my mother'', Glenn blushed and said, "Come on. She hasn''t recognized you yet. Don''t talk nonsense!" "If we get married, then your mother is my mother. Am I right?" "Okay. It''s enough. You may leave now." Rita knew she was not as eloquent as Glenn. So she got an excuse to make Glenn leave as soon as possible in case his word would make her awkward again. Glenn smiled. He lowered his head and kissed on Rita''s lips. She wrapped her arms around his waist and waited for his kiss. It was not until quite a whileter did Glenn let go of her lips. "If you keep kissing me like this, I will try to do something more aggressive to you. If you need any help, just call me. I''m leaving now." Glenn took the chance to run away before Rita lost her temper. "What?" She was about to curse him, but thinking that they were in the hospital, she had to hold back the rest of the words. It was so awkward of him to say that in public. Rita touched her face and found it a little bit hot It would be better for her to stay outside and calm herself down. Scott put down his hand that was holding the doorknob, turned around and sat back on the chair beside Mrs. Scott''s bed. He heard the conversation between Glenn and Rita clearly. In fact, he could tell that Glenn was a man devoted to love, and he was nice to Rita. But Scott couldn''t ept fact in such a short time, just like his wife. But Glenn''s word did make him a bit awkward when he heard that. And he was sure his daughter standing outside the door was no exception. Scott was a very traditional man. He sniffed at such sweet words, but judged by Rita''s reaction, she did not seem to be angry. Scott sighed as he looked at his wife who was still unconscious on the bed. He understood what his wife thought, but marriage was not a game. The most important thing was that his daughter was happy. As for whom he wanted to marry, it was his daughter''s own business. They were not supposed to get involved in it. However, he felt aggrieved. "Dad, it''s gettingte. I''ll call a taxi for you. Please go home now. I''ll take care of mom," Rita said When Rita saw her father sit on the chair and feel sleepy, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. Her parents had been so old. Her mother had been in a good health. However, she suddenly fainted because of what happened today. Rita felt herself was too unfilial. "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of her. You need to go to work tomorrow. Go back and have a rest." "Dad, my work doesn''t matter. Your health is more important. Listen to me and go home to rest. Please come and take care of mom tomorrow morning. " Said Rita in a non negotiable tone. Seeing that Rita insisted, Scott agreed. "Okay, I''ll go home. If you feel tired, you can have a rest at the bedside." Chapter 212 Garys Crisis Chapter 212 Gary''s Crisis Scott walked to the door and said to Rita, "it''s cold at night. Take good care of yourself and don''t get sick." then he left. Hearing what her father said, Rita could not hold back her tears anymore. Looking at her mother who was still in aa, a strong feeling of regret welled up in her heart. She had caused her mother to hospital, but her father didn''t me her at all. Instead, he asked her to pay attention to her own health. Rita felt guilty. Her mother was always in good health. But she was fainted because of her. When her mother woke up in the middle of the night, Rita was in a daze. She heard some noise on the bed. When she looked up, she saw her mother had woken up. "Mom, you are awake? Are you all right? I''ll call the doctor for you. " Rita immediately walked up to her and helped her mother sit up. She put a pillow behind her waist and wanted her to feel more comfortable. Seeing that it was Rita who was apanying with her, Mrs. Scott turned her head away. Rita of course noticed her mother''s reaction. She knew her mother was still mad at her, so she had be obedient and tried not to exasperate her again. "Mom, even if you are angry, please don''t hurt yourself. You should take a good rest. If you have anything else to say, just tell me when you recover, okay?" Her mother''s attitude softened a lot, but she still didn''t want to talk to Rita. "You''ve grown up and you have your own thoughts. I can''t control you any more. You can make your own decisions. I don''t want to interfere." Mrs. Scott was aware that she was unable to change the decision of Rita, so she had to put her words aside. But Rita knew that she had no choice but to do what her mother wished. As she also understood that her mother was also as stubborn as she was. "I''m your daughter. Do you really have the heart to leave me alone? We can talk about it when you are fully recovered. Now just forget about it, okay? " Rita was her own daughter, the apple of their eye. Although Mrs. Scott said that she didn''t want to meddle in this matter, she still didn''t really have the heart to ignore it. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Well, you''re sure to disobey me." "Come on, mom! I am you girl! It''s still midnight now. You can sleep a little longer. Dad wille to see you tomorrow morning. " Mrs. Scott didn''t say anything else and went to sleep with the help of Rita. Rita was her daughter, and she certainly hoped that she could be happy. But she still couldn''t ept it. She had treated Neil as her son-inw for so many years, and now Rita told her that all that had been in the past. In Mrs. Scott''s eyes, Neil was like her own son. Neil was filial and obedient to her. Thus she didn''t think it was a good idea no matter how excellent and brilliant Glenn was, Mrs. Scott always thought that Neil was the best. And the reason why Rita had the ident at that time was because of Glenn. Although Glenn did all his best to take care of Rita when she was hospitalized. In Mrs. Scott opinion, Glenn was still not good enough. Early the next morning, Scott came to the hospital to take care of his wife for Rita. "Dad, why are you here so early? Why don''t you take a longer rest?" It was almost eleven p.m. when Scott left the hospitalst night. It was only 7 a.m. now. Therefore, Scott did not rest for long. Seeing that Rita looked haggard and with big dark circles under her eyes, Scott could not help but feel a little sad. "I''m fine. You haven''t slept all night. Go back and have a rest. I''ll take care of your mom in the hospital." "Well, then I''ll go back first. Call me if you need anything." Rita didn''t know whether her mother had recovered fully. She was afraid that something would happen to her mom during her sleep. Therefore, she stayed up for the whole night and was not in the mood to sleep. As soon as Rita left the ward, she got a call from Glenn. "Rita, I''m at the gate of the hospital. Just let me drive you home." Rita didn''t care much about how Glenn knew she was in the hospital. She didn''t tell him that she stayed upst night when he left yesterday, so she agreed. "Okay, I''ll be right downstairs." Hanging up the phone, Rita sped up the pace to go downstairs. Now she felt like she was ethereal and could fall down at any time. As soon as she walked out of the hospital, Rita saw the car of Glenn. She opened the door and got into the car. "Are you going to have breakfast?" Glenn drove the car out of the hospital. When he saw the dark circles under Rita''s eyes, he felt a pang in his heart. ''she must have been staying up the whole night, '' he thought. Glenn also lost sleepst night. Although he was a proud man, it was impossible for him to say that he didn''t worry at all. "No. I just want to sleep now." Rita went to sleep the moment she sat down on the seat. She put down the back of the seat and said, "I want to sleep for a while. Call me when we arrive." Glenn turned his head to look at Rita. Seeing that she was asleep, he slowed down the speed, fearing that the noise on the road would awake her. When Glenn drove to the downstairs of Rita''s apartment, he didn''t wake her up. On second thought, Glenn stopped the engine and carried her upstairs. Glenn moved so carefully in order not to wake her up. When Rita felt the body heat of Glenn, she shrank her body and stayed asleep. He put Rita on the bed and covered her with the quilt. Then he looked at the watch. Thinking that he had to go to the Wan Group to send a file for Helen, and that Rita would not wake up in a short time, so he left a note on the bedside table. ording to the instruction of Wilson, Glenn handed over the documents in his hands to Helen, leaving only one sentence, " Director Helen, Mr. Wilson wants you to think carefully about what to do." then he left. Glenn knew it was about Gary. He had been unkind to Joanna, and Gary also took part in the plot designed by Emily. Glenn probably knew Wilson was nning. He wanted the Wan Group to knock down Gary. Helen picked up the files sent by Wilson and threw them heavily on the desk. Then she called her assistant Race through the internal phone. "Does our project cooperate with the Gao group?" "Yes." "Is there boss named Gary Gao?" When Helen saw Gary''s name on the files, she felt a little familiar. At the sight of the photo, she was more certain that she had met him once in a business conference before. She used to think Gary was a good man, but she didn''t expect that he had evil feelings for his granddaughter and seduced his wife to set up Joanna. Chapter 273 Let Bygones Be Bygones Chapter 273 Let Bygones Be Bygones "I see. What do you need me to do?" Clyde didn''t like to poke his nose into other people''s business, but he couldn''t just sit back and do nothing when it came to Joanna. "I have arranged everything well. You just need to pretend to know nothing, and cooperate with the Gao group as usual. " "I see. Then I''ll go back first." After Clyde left the Wan Group, he called Joanna. He wanted to have a try, no matter whether she would confess to him what had happened over the past few years or not. ''It was because I was not by her side to protect her that she suffered these hardships. "Clyde, sorry for keeping you waiting," While she was having ss today, she received a call from Clyde, who told her that there was something very important to discuss and invited her for dinner. Even though she didn''t know what had happened, Clyde seldom got so impulsive. In addition, the ce where she would meet him was not far from her ssroom, so Joanna went out on time. "Have something to eat first. Take a seat and don''t starve yourself." Clyde said with concern. "I''ve heard that the professor who teaches you is very strict. What''s going on? Can you handle it? " "It''s okay. I can adapt to it now." "That''s good. I heard that although the professor is very strict, he is very powerful. So you must be able to learn something useful." "I understand. But why did you ask me out in a hurry?" Joanna continued eating and asked casually. Clyde paused, but then he smiled and said, "Nothing. I''m just suddenly interested in your life before I came back. I wonder how you had been doing those years." Clyde looked carefully at the expression on Joanna''s face, obviously, she paused. He immediately guessed that she didn''t tell him everything. Seeing that Joanna did not answer his question, Clyde continued asking, "what''s wrong? Is there any unspeakable reason? Can''t you tell me? " "No, of course not..." Afraid that Clyde might misunderstand her, Joanna exined, "I''m fine. Everyone is nice to me." Seeing that Joanna was obviously lying, Clyde felt a sharp pain in his heart. He knew that she would bear it without a word. There had been no change in so many years. He didn''t know how much injustice she had suffered during the years he was absent. Although Helen had found many things, there must be something that they hadn''t found out. "What do you mean good? Clearly, they didn''t treat you well." Exined Joanna hurriedly. She didn''t want Clyde to worry about her. "No, they are really nice to me..." "You''re lying. I know. Please don''t hide it from me." It was the first time in Clyde''s life that he got angry with Joanna. In the past, no matter how naughty she was, he would only patiently teach her. He had never been so angry, which shocked her. "Sera forced you to take the responsibility of Emily''s child and threw you out of the house. Emily even dared to kidnap you. And you say it''s nice?" Do you really know how to protect yourself? If I didn''t ask you, would you keep it as a secret all the time? " Clyde voice was so loud that Joanna couldn''t even react. Now the only words in her mind was ''he knows everything''. Coupled with his angry voice, she didn''t dare to say a word. Seeing the timid expression on her face, he knew that he had overreacted, so he gradually calmed down. "I''m sorry, Joanna. It''s my bad. I''m too excited. Please don''t mind it." Joanna shook his head, "I don''t me you. I know you care about me, but you just came back recently. There are a lot of work in thepany. I don''t want to affect you because of me. That''s why I have kept it from you. Besides, those things have passed, and I have left Gong family. You see, I''m living a good life. Let the past be the past. I don''t want to look into it anymore. Just let it go. " Clyde felt bad for what had happened. He knew that Joanna was kind-hearted and she didn''t want to hurt anyone, but he couldn''t ept such a fact. So he must help Helen to destroy the Gao group and the Gong family. Clyde didn''t me Sera for abandoning him. After all, he was not the child of the Gong family at all, and he wasn''t even the child of Sally. But after all, Joanna was the biological child of Sally, and before she died, she had entrusted Joanna to Jone. But this happened when he was out these years. "Is there anything else you haven''t told me?" "Nothing else. I''m really fine. It''s not a big deal. I don''t mind." As Joanna noticed the disbelief on his face, she continued, "No. you really don''t have to worry about me. If there is something wrong, Wilson will handle it. Clyde, you can make a girlfriend if you have time. You''re so handsome. Then you can stop talking about me all the time." What Joanna said reminded Clyde of something. He almost forgot that she was engaged. No matter what happened to her, it had nothing to do with him. He shouldn''t worry about it. "It''s not easy to make a girlfriend. I like her, but maybe she doesn''t like me," Then Clyde sighed and thought, ''it''s time to stop loving Joanna. It won''t have any result. Why should I look for trouble?'' N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But he only liked Joanna since he was a child. Even when he was bullied in the past, Joanna is the reason why he didn''t give up. After all, the emotionsted more than twenty years. It was impossible to forget it so easily. "How can it be? You are so handsome, so powerful and rich. There must be a lot of girls who like you." What Joanna said waspletely unnecessary. A man like Clyde would find his girlfriend soon. "Their purpose is not simple." If she only liked his appearance, money and power, he would rather give up such a person. The reason why he fell in love with Joanna was that she was different from other girls for she had a fresh and elegant temperament. Joanna didn''t know how to answer Clyde''s question. She couldn''t have a future with him. In fact, she was not sure whether she could meet him or not. She didn''t want Wilson to be jealous about their rtionship. But she knew that if she didn''t take any action against Clyde all of a sudden, he would overthink it. Things might get more serious at that time. Chapter 274 Official Meeting With Glenns parents Chapter 274 Official Meeting With Glenn''s parents Joanna didn''t know how to answer Clyde''s question. She couldn''t have a future with him. In fact, she was not sure whether she could meet him or not. She didn''t want Wilson to be jealous of their rtionship. But she knew that if she didn''t take any action against Clyde all of a sudden, he would overthink it. Things might get more serious at that time. "It doesn''t matter. You can take your time to find a good girl," ''Sorry, I can''t give you any reply.'' She didn''t want to hurt him. "I will. Let it be." ''The girl I love most is sitting right in front of me, but I can''t summon up my courage to tell her that I love her. If I really couldn''t find another girl I liked, I didn''t mind being single all the time. It was not bad to be single actually.'' After lunch, Joanna went back to her sses. Since all her sses were about to finish, she started her internship in Yan group and would test what she learned during a period of time. Although she was good at the knowledge in her book, it was not the same as what she had learned in the book. "Joanna, the ss is about to finish. Have a good look at the book recently." The professor reminded Joanna kindly when he saw hering back. The course was tested by Helen. And it was not as easy asst time. So it was better for her to read more. "I see. Thank you, professor." "Good luck." After listening to a satisfactory answer, the professor went back to her seat. She had noticed Joanna''s progress. She was a good child. She had learned well the knowledge on books, butcked practical experience. It would be different when the real battle was started. Therefore, the professor was a little worried about Joanna. There was only one week left, so Joanna worked harder than before. She even dyed everything. Every day, Joanna worked hard until veryte. Wilson was concerned about her health, but he did not dare to talk nonsense, so he always found a way to make some delicious soup for her to strengthen her body. In the same city where Joanna was busy with her studies, Rita went to visit the parents of Glenn, officially. "Have you bought everything I asked you to buy? Those are for your mother, and you can''t make any mistake. " Standing in front of the door of Glenn''s family, Rita confirmed again that everything was ready. Now she was very nervous, fearing that anything would go wrong. Although Glenn had said his mother had a good impression on her, Rita was still afraid that there would be something wrong. At that time, they might be disappointed at her, so she would not let it happen. "I''ve prepared everything you asked me to do. Don''t worry. I''ll spend the rest of my life alone if they don''t agree. I''ll let them see what will happen to me if they stop us from being together." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rita pushed Glenn''s shoulder. Although she looked shy, she felt warm in her heart when she heard his words. "Hey, can you be more mature?" Glenn held the bag in one hand and held Rita''s arm in the other. "I''m not mature, but you still like me. Besides, it''s said that people in love are all stupid. Only in this way can I prove that I love you truly." Rita rolled her eyes at him. What else could she say since he said something like that? "You got me. I''m going to ring the doorbell. Be careful." Under Rita''s objection, Glenn finally let go of her arm and stood there quietly. Freda came to open the door. She smiled when she saw Rita and Glenn standing outside. "Oh, you are home so early. Come on in." She took Rita''s hand and walked inside,pletely forgetting that Glenn was carrying a lot of things in his hand. "I thought you would be a littlete." Glenn watched his mother holding Rita''s hand and chatting happily. Now he was wondering if he was really her son. ''Am I really like a shopping assistant?'' he wondered. "Mom, I''m your son. Can''t you just be a little more concerned about me?" Glenn put the things he carried on the table and sat down on the sofa beside. He didn''t expect to sat on the same sofa with Rita any more. "You''re a man. Why should I care about you?" Glenn felt a little helpless. He had heard a lot of things about the conflicts between the mother-inw and daughter-inw, but it''s not a problem in his family. He didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. But what Mrs. Ethan said couldn''t be contradicted. He had to give up, "forget it. This is prepared by Rita. " Rita took a delicate wooden box from the table and gave it to Freda. "This is a crystal international chess that my friend brought back from abroad. There are only 30 pairs in the world, and this is with the number thirteen. Glenn once told me that you like international chess, so I thought give this to you, which is very memorable. " Rita said in a casual tone. Only she knew how much she had paid for it. And she was forced to design ten sets of clothes for exchange. Freda liked chess so much that she would like the gift from Rita very much. So she epted the gift without hesitation. "Since you have said so, I won''t refuse. Thank you. You are so thoughtful." Freda held the wooden case happily, with joy on her face. For a Chinese chess fan, this set of chess was the best gift. "I''m d you like it," Rita smiled and looked at Glenn. Sure enough, his rmendation was right. The most important thing was that Freda liked it. Designing clothes was not a big deal for her. Seeing that Freda was satisfied, Rita was very happy. She turned around and took another purple box. She opened the box and put it in front of Mr. Ethan, "Uncle, this is a tea set made of fine violet sand. Glenn said that you like tea, so I wanted to buy this for you. Do you like it? " Chapter 275 Future Daughter-in-law Chapter 275 Future Daughter-inw Seeing that Freda was satisfied, Rita was very happy. She turned around and took another purple box. She opened the box and put it in front of Mr. Ethan, "Uncle, this is a tea set made of fine violet sand. Glenn said that you like tea, so I wanted to buy this for you. Do you like it?'' Ethan took up a cup and surveyed it for a long while before he said, "it is indeed a nice thing. Thank you very much." As Ethan didn''t speak a word for a long time, Rita thought that he didn''t like it or she was cheated that she bought a fake one. So she felt relieved after hearing his words. "It doesn''t matter. If you like it." Freda told the servants to put it away. "E, you must keep it well for me. I will show it off to my friends then." "Yes, madam." The servant called E carefully took the box away and put it away. "you shouldn''t show off the present from Rita. You just keep it for yourself. If you break it, you''ll regret it." Ethan said to Freda and thought she still acted like a teenager. Freda replied, "Hey, old man. This is a gift from Rita. It''s my business how I use it. Why do you get in my way? I just want to show off to them how wonderful a daughter-inw I have. And you don''t show off the tea sets to your tea friends. " Freda could see from his reaction that he loved the tea set a lot. Although Rita wasn''t sure about it, she knew it. They had been married for decades. "Fine, fine. I won''t meddle in it. You can do whatever you want." Freda ignored her husband''s unhappiness, took Rita''s hand and went to the dining room. "The dinner is ready. I asked Glenn some of your favorite food. Have a taste. If you don''t like it, I will ask the kitchen to cook again." Rita looked at the dishes on the table. Most of them were what she liked to eat. No matter whether they were good or bad, she would not dislike them because of Freda''s kindness. "How could it be? I always have a good appetite when I look at them. They must be better than the food I cook." Glenn looked at the dishes on the table in disappointment. Although he was happy that Freda liked Rita, he didn''t want to see the huge difference. There was nothing he liked. "Mom, you''re going too far. You even don''t prepare anything I like to eat. I haven''t eaten in our home for nearly a year. How could you treat me like this?" Glenn wondered, ''I''m not their biological son, but the son-inw. Rita is their daughter. Why are there huge difference?'' Freda cast a nce at Glenn and said, "What are you yelling about? We are all at home, aren''t we? You didn''te back and you ming me for it? Besides, you have eaten a lot since I raised you up. " Hearing his mother''s words, Glenn only felt that he had actually been rejected by his mother. He might be the lowest position in the family in the future. "How could you do that?" Freda totally ignored Glenn. She took Rita''s hand and sat down, e and have dinner. Let him alone." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rita gave a concerned look to Glenn. She had worried that Freda might dislike her. But now she realized that she had been overthinking. Glenn must have regretted in his heart. "Glenn, sit down." On hearing what Rita said, Glenn, who was grumbling, immediately be obedient and sat down opposite to her. Freda looked at Glenn speechlessly. Glenn smiled at Rita and then looked back at Freda. His eyes showed the message ''What''s wrong with me being a henchman. She is my wife, I should listen to her.'' On the table, Freda and Glenn had been putting dishes on Rita''s te. They asked her to eat more, which made Rita feel awkward. "Aunt, you don''t have to pick up food for me. I can do it myself." On the other hand, she secretly winked at Glenn to ask him to stop. Looking at her bowl, she almost cried. ''How to eat up?'' Watching his wife and his son''s behaviors, Ethan didn''t know what to do. Seeing Rita''s action, he said, "That''s enough. You two eat your own food. Rita can do it herself. There''s no need for you to be worried." "It''s none of your business if I help my daughter-inw to eat. Just enjoy your food." In fact, Ethan always followed Freda''s words at home and seldom argued with her. His heart was softened by Rita''s eyes for help. But now he dared not to say anything more. Rita hurriedly said, "Aunt, you really don''t need to take care of me. I can do it myself." Hearing this, Freda stopped picking up food for Rita. She smiled kindly and said, "well, then eat whatever your want." "Okay." Rita kept eating. Glenn''s mother never treated her as an outsider. Although she was happy with it, she still thought it was a little fast. Looking at the smile of his mother, Glenn shivered. His mother looked at him with a mischievous smile, and now he was even more uneasy. He felt that his mother was a little strange today. Was she going to do something strange again? After dinner, Glenn was taken to the study by his father to discuss about business. Then Rita was taken to the master bedroom by Freda. "Is there anything you want me to do?" Rita saw that Freda took out a box from a cab secretly. She was so careful like she was afraid that it would be taken away by others. "Well, it''s a secret that even Glenn didn''t know. Now let me show you." "I don''t think it''s a good idea." ''Since it''s a secret, I shouldn''t know it.'' "It doesn''t matter for you." With the hint of Freda, Rita opened the box and her eyes lit up the moment she saw what was inside. She raised her head and saw the smirk on Freda''s face. Chapter 276 Childish Chapter 276 Childish As soon as Glenn walked out of the study, he saw that Rita walked out of his parents'' bedroom with a big smile on her face, which was unprecedentedly bright. Glenn felt his heart beating so fast. With a warm smile on her face, Rita stretched out her hand and put it under his chin. "Mom said we stay here tonight." Looking at Rita who was smiling brightly in front of him, Glenn began to stutter, "Okay... Okay. " "Please help me find some clothes to change. I don''t have any." Rita got close to Glenn and said, "I have something to ask you." Glenn selected a wide T-shirt for Rita and then she went to take a shower. When Glenn returned to the bedroom, he felt something warm flowing in his nose as soon as he entered. Rita was lying on his bed, showing her long legs. Her T-shirt just covered her hip. As a man, Glenn thought he couldn''t face it calmly. Hearing the sound behind her, Rita turned over and sat up. She looked at Glenn standing at the door and smiled, waving her fingers to him. "What are you doing there? Come here. " Glenn pressed on Rita and kissed her on the lips. Then he put his hand under her dress into the upper part. When he was going to move up, Rita grabbed him. "I have something to ask you, you must answer honestly." Looking at Rita who acted like a seductive woman on the bed, Glenn almost lost control. What questions should she answer at this time? He couldn''t stand it anymore. But if Glenn was afraid that Rita would be angry if he force her. "If you don''t answer me, then don''t do it." Glenn got down from Rita andy beside her. "Okay, ask me," He said. A smile appeared on Rita''s face. She propped up her head with her right hand and looked at Glenn. "Why are you looking at me? Don''t you have something to ask me? Go ahead. " Glenn closed his eyes. Without looking at Rita, he wouldn''t feel desire. "Nothing special." Then Rita took out her notebook, which was under her body just now, and continued, "I''m wondering who is An, Zhang, Li, Wang and Liu?" Hearing Rita''s words, Glenn looked up at her and then at the notebook in her hand. When he took it over, he was shocked. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Rita, don''t be angry. You know I was really unruly before I met you." Glenn hastily exined to Rita, afraid that she would be angry. "I''m not angry. I just want to remind you of your past." Looking at the tender smile on Rita''s face, Glenn wondered why it was so simple. "I didn''t see it, Glenn. You are good at flirting with women," "I always good at it." Glenn whined in a low voice, but Rita heard it anyway. "What did you say?" Rita raised her hand and wanted to p on him. But before she could do it, her hand was grabbed by Glenn. "It''s my fault. I won''t talk back. You can punish me as you like. Don''t be mad at me." "I have never seen you talk to me with those funny stories." "How dare I? Only by meeting you will I suffer so much pain. I used to date with all kinds of women casually. But now, my friends make fun of me. " Although Glenn felt annoyed being joked by them, he didn''t care about that at the thought of that he did all these for Rita. ''Anyway, they can''t understand the feeling of love, so I don''t want to argue with them.'' "Then you can choose to be the same as before." Glenn put his arm around Rita and put his chin on her shoulder. "How could it be possible? I think it''s great now." "Humph!" Rita pushed him away. She turned around, but actually she wasn''t mad at him. It was a thing of the past. At that time, they didn''t know each other, so she didn''t care about what kind of life Glenn lived. All she cared about was their future. It was just that she wanted to see the look on his face. Although Glenn was very angry, he didn''t dare to force Rita to do anything she didn''t want to, because that would lead to horrible consequences. In the face of future happiness problem, he decided to solve it himself. He got up and went into the bathroom. The next morning, Rita walked out of the room in a good mood. She was very happy to y tricks on him. Glenn followed behind her. He was depressed once upon thinking of what she had done to him last night. When Freda saw them appear in the living room, she was a little confused at first, but then she realized and joked, "Glenn, although Rita is beautiful, you should stop where it should stop. You are still young, you should pay attention to your health." Glenn cast a nce at Rita. She was smiling with a meaningful smile on her face. Glenn could not help but shudder. He felt as if a piece of cold water was poured from head to foot. Glenn knew in his heart, ''Don''t try to irritate Rita, or you will be tenderly abused to death.'' Freda wanted to spend more days with them at home, but both Rita and Glenn had work to do, so they left. "Rita, you shoulde to see us more often. I am so bored at home alone." Freda took Rita''s hand and whispered in her ear, "if that boy dares to bully you, you can tell me and I''ll help you teach him a lesson." Rita was at a loss whether to cry or tough. ''Do I look so weak?'' "Okay, please." On hearing what Freda said to Rita, Glenn smiled bitterly. ''All I want is to spoil her. How could I hurt her? But...'' "Mom, I am your own son, right? Why are you always on Rita''s side? Tell me the truth. I am adopted. " Freda cast a nce at Glenn and said, "Childish." Then she took Rita''s hand again and talked which her. Glenn wondered, ''Am I childish? Or mom!'' Chapter 277 Started To Work In the Wan Group Chapter 277 Started To Work In the Wan Group Everything went smoothly between Clyde and Gary. Gary was overjoyed, but he didn''t expect that all was for nothing. "Mr. Clyde, I hope we will have a good cooperation." Gary stood up and reached out his hand to shake hand with Clyde. "I hope so." "Mr. Clyde, please don''t spread news of the cooperation between you me." "Really? Why? It''s a big project. Mr. Gary, you could be quite famous in the business field after the project. " Clyde asked, pretending to be confused. "I don''t care about fame or fortune. I just want to make some achievements so that my father can trust me with thepany." "Mr. Gary is really a filial son. You can rest assured that after the project ispleted, I guarantee that your father will definitely look at him with new eyes." "That''s good. I''ll transfer the money to you when I get back." "Well, Mr. Gary, see you then. Assistant, please escort Mr. Gary out for me. " Clyde told his assistant. After letting his assistant see Gary off, Clyde called Helen, "Director Helen, the contract has been concluded sessfully. You can rest assured that I have arranged everything well And I think it is time for your arrangement now. I got to go. " At the very beginning, Clyde still didn''t believe what Helen had told her. Helen had been doing business for so many years and had such sophisticated means. Therefore Clyde quite suspected that Helen might make up a lie so as to set up Gary of personal grudge. So Clyde himself also sent his people to investigate Gary and Emily, and he also got some information from Joanna. Then Clyde spected about the fact judging from the information he mastered. Thus he gradually got to know that Joanna was expelled from the family because of the setup of both Gary and Emily. Clyde wouldn''t spare anyone who had ever done harm to Joanna. Therefore, even if Helen did not ask for his aid, Clyde would also take the initiative to retaliate for Joanna. It was just a matter of time. Clyde told his assistant to apply for a shellpany. The contract Gary signed was to cooperate with thatpany. But he did something behind Gary''s back. and Gary himself couldn''t tell it if he only judged the contract literally. In addition, he was quite confident and quite eager to prove himself that it was impossible for him to hand over this project to others to in charge of. So it was just a matter of time for him to get into the trap. After finishing the basic courses, Joanna came to report to the Wan Group and then she did it in practice. "Joanna, I heard from the professor that you did a good job. You deserve to be the member of our family." When Helen got the feedback from Kitty, she was very happy. Personally, she hoped that Joanna could rely on her own ability to take over thepany. In this way, no one would have any objection to the inherit of thepany. "Thanks to the professor''s patience, otherwise I really don''t know what to do with my brain." Although the professor was strict and old-fashioned, he did teach Joanna a lot, so she was grateful to him. "You are so modest. Kitty told me that professor likes you very much. You should take the credit for that." Seeing that Joanna was about to say something else, Helen interrupted her, "well, don''t say anything humble any more. From now on, you are an ordinary employee in the Wan Group. If you work in the most ordinary position, you can learn more." "I know." "In the Wan Group, only the capable can be respected. So, the conflicts you have encountered before won''t happen here. But this ce is much more stressed than other ces. Are you confident that you can do it well?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "I''m confident that I won''t let you down," Seeing the firmness in her eyes, Helen smiled in relief, as if she saw herself decades ago. "Okay," she said At the arrangement of Kitty, Joanna was temporarily assigned to the executive department. After handing her over to the executive department director, Kitty said, "good luck. You can call me if you need anything." then Kitty left. "You are Joanna?" "Yes, sir." She only saw the people standing in front of her looking her up and down. Sure enough, they all looked very different when they heard the employees of thepany. "Please call me Manager Sheena in work and you can call me Sheena in person after work. Don''t use any other address, clear?" "I understand." Joanna was a little bit perturbed. She thought that Director Sheena was so tough that she was a typical elite. "Besides, I know you are the granddaughter of our chairman and the fiancee of Mr. Wilson, but you are just an ordinary employee under my leadership. You have nothing to do with others. So I hope you can have a proper attitude and work hard. If you make any mistakes, I won''t be lenient. You can tell me if you have any good idea. But if you feel embarrassed to tell me face to face, you can write it as a document and tell me. All in all, put your passion on your work. " Shocked by the imposing manner of Director Sheena, Joanna nodded hard. "I understand. You can rest assured that I..." "Thene with me to meet your colleagues now." Before Joanna could finish her words, Director Sheena walked straight outside. Joanna curled her lips and followed her out. Noticing that everyone was busy with their own things, Joanna suddenly felt a little nervous. Standing in front of her, Director Sheena pped her hands. Immediately, the whole office fell into silence and everyone turned their eyes to them. "Please be quiet. Let me introduce to you. This is our new member, Joanna. She will join our administrative department soon. Wee!" On hearing this, people around them apuded warmly. "Introduce yourself." Director Sheena turned back and said to Joanna behind her. "Oh," nodded Joanna. She walked towards and clenched her fists, trying to suppress her nervousness. "Hello, everyone. My name is Joanna. Nice to meet you. I know that everyone knows my identity as the granddaughter of Director Helen, but I don''t want you to have any other partiality about me just because of this. I believe that I will exert all my ability to the work and make a satisfying result. Hope all of us could get along well with each other. Then, Joanna bowed to everyone, and everyone apuded again. "Well, let''s get back to work." Then Director Sheena went back to her office and those who gathered together just now started to get down to their work again. Standing in embarrassment, Joanna didn''t know what to do. She sighed and went back to her seat. ''forget it. Focus on my work.''. However, what Joanna had done was noticed by a man standing not far away. He smiled and began his own things. Chapter 278 Friendly Colleague Chapter 278 Friendly Colleague The entire morning passed peacefully. This was the first day of Joanna''s work, so there was not much work assigned to her by Manager Sheena. The main purpose was to get familiar with the process and avoid making mistakes in the future. Joanna had thought that she would work alone in the following days, but she did not expect that Looking at the people around her desk, Joanna was a little nervous. She thought everyone might dislike her for her noble identity, but it seemed that they were over enthusiastic. "Guys, you can call me Joanna. Don''t be so restrained." Joanna was a bit embarrassed. She was not used to being called miss. "Joanna, wee to our department. You can call me Wang. It''s your first day here. We are going to hold a wee party and no one is allowed to refuse. This is the tradition of our department. Let''s have a simple lunch at noon and then get together for a dinner party at night. " Said one of the men in an older age. Other people echoed. Joanna was about to refuse, since she didn''t know what would Wilson think of her if she told him she was going to have dinner with colleagues together at night, but seeing everyone was so enthusiastic about her, she was too embarrassed to refuse the invitation. "Okay, I''ll be there on time." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As they decided on what to do in the evening, Joanna went to the canteen for lunch first with a group of her colleagues. After all, she would stay here for a period of time. She didn''t want to be too estranged from others. She had to make a good rtionship with them. "Joanna, although there is not much work in our department, you must not make mistakes, otherwise, it will be super horrible if Manager Sheena gets angry." Said a young girl. She seemed to be young, but she indeed received her master''s degree in the University A. That girl looked very ordinary, but she was very outstanding. Joanna was really impressed. "I see. Thank you, Sherry. But I have another question. Is Manager Sheena always so stern? " Joanna whispered. After all, only when she figured out what kind of person her superior was could she avoid offending her. "Well, it''s hard to say..." The girl called Sherry thought for a while and continued, "She is not very stern, But she is very strict with the work. As you can see, our department has more employees than other departments. That''s also the order of Manager Sheena. She doesn''t think it''s good for everyone to distribute too much work. The best way is to finish every work seriously. So, in fact, everyone''s work is not very much, but if there is something wrong with the work, Manager Sheena will scold you to death. " Hearing what Sherry said, Joanna got a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Manager Sheena was so tough. "Really? Manager Sheena is so tough? " "Of course. Manager Sheena was hired from America by Kitty with a high sry. Even though Manager Sheena is very serious with her work, she gets on well with other colleagues in private. Besides, she is a typical woman whose bark is worse than her bite. You will understand it after getting along with her for a long time. " It turned out that Sheena was invited by Kitty. No wonder she was such an excellent woman. As Joanna was thinking about it, they almost reached the canteen. She followed her colleague to get some food and sat down. When she was about to start eating, her phone rang. Her face darkened when she saw the name and the picture of Wilson on the screen. She wondered when the wallpaper of the calling interface was changed into a picture of Wilson. Though he looked handsome, Joanna still felt embarrassed to be seen by so many people. All the people sat together. They heard that the cellphone rang from Joanna, and naturally they looked over, and they saw Wilson''s face appeared on the screen of the mobile phone. "Well, Joanna, you do have a nice rtionship with Mr. Wilson. You even set his photo as the wallpaper of your phone. " "Wow, my wife and I have been married for almost twenty years, but we never get that closed to each other." "Wang, you are at the same age as my old man. Of course you forget to be romantic. I know that Joanna and Mr. Wilson are still young, so it''s natural that they are so romantic." A colleague echoed, "exactly. Besides, look at you. You looked so mediocre. I beg your wife would also put your face on her screen if you look the same attractive as Mr. Wilson. Am I right? " When they heard the words, they burst intoughter. Wang rubbed his hair embarrassedly and said, "you are right." Hearing people''s jokes, Joanna''s face turned blushed at once. She took up her cell phone and was about to answer the phone. "You guys go ahead with your meal. I have to answer the phone." Seeing her leaving, all the people started to eat. After all, it was her private affair and it was improper for them to interrupt. The staff of the executive department would not gossip under the guidance of Manager Sheena. That was why they got along well with each other. "Hello." It was not until Joanna found a quieter ce that she picked up the phone. "What took you so long to answer the phone? Are you busy? " Wilson thought it was because Joanna didn''t hear the ring tone of the phone. When he was about to hang up and call againter, the phone was connected. "I''m not very busy. I was in the canteen just now and it was inconvenient to answer the phone because there were too many people, so I came out to find a quiet ce." Leaning against the wall, Joanna lowered her head and looked at her toes, "have you eaten yet?" After hearing her exnation, Wilson breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m going to have lunch. How do you feel on your first day of work?" Joanna said after thinking for a while, "I''m okay. Colleagues are easy to get along with. When I first met my leader, I thought she was a very hidebound person. But my colleague told me that she was very strict with her work and was very easy-going in life. Since our department has such good performance, I think she should be verypetent. " "That''s good. A leader like that is a good leader. Come on, cheer up. In thepany, you must get along well with your colleagues, understand? Although you are working in the Wan Group now, Director Helen may not be able to take care of you all the time. So you have to learn to deal with a lot of things on your own, which will also be very useful for you in the future. " "I know all these. One of the girls I met today looked so young. To my surprise, she was a graduate of University A and she even got the master degree. Do you think they are also so outstanding? Now I feel that I am not well educated. " Joanna used to feel that she didn''t need toe to the college at all as long as she could earn enough money to support herself. However, she still felt a little bit self contemptuous when encountering so many outstanding colleagues. Chapter 279 The Unexpected Encounter With Charlie Chapter 279 The Unexpected Encounter With Charlie "I know what you''re thinking. But as far as I know, the Wan Group don''t pay much attention to the education degree. In fact, many employees of thispany have been hired by otherpanies with high sry. They may not be highly educated, but they are really capable. It''s true that the education is more important than that of amon graduate from a university, " "Well..." Joanna contemted for a while and continued, "I know. I will work hard with them. Don''t worry about me. You told me that Louis would soone to China. You need to arrange well for him. When we were in the business trip in America, he always takes care of us. You should do what a good host should do. " "You don''t need to worry about that. I am also a sophisticate business man. Of course I know how to arrange a great reception. " "It''s good that you know that. I have to go now. Everyone is waiting for me." "Wait!" Just as Joanna was about to hang up the phone, she was interrupted by Wilson who said, e back early tonight. I will make you something delicious to celebrate your first day of work." "Uh, that..." Joanna pinched herself. She almost forgot about it and promised a dinner party with her colleagues tonight. "I won''t have dinner with you tonight..." "Won''t youe back for dinner?" Before Joanna could finish her words, Wilson screamed at her. She quietly put the phone a little far away from her ear, while Wilson said, "Come on! Your department leader is such a jerk. How could she ask you to work overtime on your first day of work? You are not fully recovered yet. You can''t work so hard. And... " "Wait a minute. Could you please hold on before I finish?" Joanna touched her forehead and interrupted the bluffing voice of Wilson. "I''m not working overtime. I''m having a dinner with my colleagues. They told me that I just came here today and there''s a wee party I can''t refuse, so That is why I can''t go back for dinner. Remember to have dinner on time tonight. " "Well, then, don''t be toote. Remember not to drink. You are not fully recovered. If you have any problem, just call me. I will pick you up at the spot. Remember to text me the gathering ce. I can go to you if there is anything happen. " Wilson knew thepany culture of the Wan Group. Joanna got along well with others, which meant she could get help from her colleagues when she worked in the following days. Therefore, Wilson would not care about such trifles as it waspany social stuff. "And, when the location is decided, I will send you a message. Bye. Love you. " As soon as Joanna hung up the phone and was about to go back, she was stunned when she turned around and met someone unexpected for her. "Miss Joanna, it''s been a long time." Looking at the man in front of her, Joanna thought for a while and asked, "Mr. Charlie?" "It''s my honor that you still remember my name. I thought you didn''t know me." Charlie looked at Joanna with a smile. "Mr. Charlie, you must be joking. We have met several times, but it is not that hard for me to tell your name." As she was not familiar with Charlie, she didn''t n to have furthermunication with him. When she was about to pass by Charlie, she was stopped. ncing at Charlie, Joanna didn''t know what he meant. "What do you mean, Mr. Charlie?" "I want to have a talk with you, Miss Joanna. I haven''t seen you for a long time since we metst time." Charlie looked at Joanna with an unreadable smile, which made her shiver. In fact, Joanna wanted to refuse him directly, but considering that he had a good rtionship with Helen, it would be inappropriate if she refused him too obviously. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "We are not that close, are we?" Joanna hesitated. She didn''t know how to refuse others, but she disliked the way Lionel Charlie at her. "Yes, we didn''t have much contact in the past, but we will meet each other in the future. Now that we work in the same department, we will have more chances to meet each other in the following days in work." "What do you mean?" Joanna didn''t get his point. "We are now colleagues. I work in the executive department as well. I''m only two weeks older than you." In fact, Charlie didn''t tell the truth. He came here because he knew that Joanna would work in this department. On the one hand, Charlie had nothing to do at home, so he might as welle here to get familiar with the operation of apany. On the other hand, if Joanna would work here, it meant that there would be more chances for him to get along with Joanna and the chance to win her heart would naturally increase. So that was the true intention of Charlie. "Why are you working here?" But it didn''t make sense to Joanna. After all, Charlie had his own family business. Besides, his family was so rich and he was used to the life as a rich boy of his family. How could he care about the mingy sry as an ordinary employee? Why did hee to the Wan Group to work? to observe and learn from real life? "Why can''t I work here? I went through the employment process. I was a top student in a prestigious university. What''s wrong with it? " Joanna didn''t say anything. It seemed that he was right. "Everyone is waiting for me. I have to go now." "Let''s do it together." Before Joanna refused, Charlie went directly to the canteen with her. And Joanna did not refuse and went straight back with him. The colleagues not only saw Joanna, but also saw Charlie behind her. "Let''s have lunch now, Joanna. You can take a breakter because you have a lot of work this afternoon," Sherry beckoned Joanna to sit down and have lunch. Wang, who was standing beside, said to Charlie, "Charlie,e and sit with us." Charlie didn''t refuse him and sat down next to him. Even though Charlie had only stayed here for two weeks, he got along well with the other members. Then Joanna continued eating her food, quietly listening to the people''s discussion, trying to ignore the intense gaze from Charlie. She really didn''t understand what was in his mind. After the lunch, Charlie proposed to have a drink together, but Joanna intended to ask Sherry about some work matters thus she refused. "Well, what do you want to know?" Sherry said. Joanna scratched her head. She had nothing to ask, so what should she say? "It''s not a big deal. But you know I''m new here and don''t know much about the Department. Can you introduce me something about the work stuff in the department?" Sherry understood at once and began to talk. Chapter 280 Began To Pursue You Chapter 280 Began To Pursue You Joanna didn''t like Charlie, but it seemed that he got along well with other colleagues. He was rich, handsome and generous to his colleagues. Most importantly, he was capable. Charlie was a serious man when it came to work. Thanks to these advantages, Charlie became more and more popr among his colleagues. But Joanna heard all these from Sherry. Everything went well in the afternoon. At five o''clock in the afternoon, everyone got off work on time and held a wee party for Joanna. They were just ordinary employees, and some of them were married. So they just chose a rtively ordinary restaurant. Joanna thought that these things don''t matter. The most important thing is everyone''s mind. "Sheena, it''s time to get off work now. Hurry up. Everyone is waiting for you," Wang was older than Manager Sheena, so he called her Sheena out of working hours. Now it was off duty. Sheena tidied her table, took her things and followed Wang, "let''s go." Then they drove towards the restaurant. The restaurant was already reserved in advance. The owner of the restaurant knew that they often came here, so he reserved the best seat for them. "Let''s make a deal first. I can''t drink tonight. Please forgive me." Everyone was a little unhappy by Joanna''s words. "Joanna, don''t be so boring." "How could you not drink?" "How can we enjoy ourselves if we don''t drink?" Listening to theirints, in fact, Joanna felt a little guilty. But she had to do it. She had promised Wilson, and her physical condition did not allow herself to drink. Joanna smiled apologetically. "I''m so sorry, everyone. You should have seen the previous news. I really can''t drink now, and I have promised Wilson that I won''t drink any more. If I can''t do it, I will not be able to join your activity in the future." Although they all felt a little disappointed, after reminded by Joanna, they remembered that she had a miscarriage not long ago. Therefore, they stopped persuading Joanna to drink. After all, they came out together for fun. If anything happened to her, Helen and Wilson would not let them go. "Now that Joanna has made up her mind, we won''t force her to drink. Order her a ss of juice, and we can still drink." No one opposed Wang''s proposal. They all agreed that Joanna couldn''t drink. "Come on, guys. Raise your sses. Today we are here to celebrate for Joanna''s participation. Let''s rx and have a good time. Cheers! " As soon as Wang finished his words, everyone raised their sses. Manager Sheena was not good at this kind of things, so naturally it was left to Wang to do it. "Cheers!" The cups of the group clinked. Such a little episode quickly passed. They were all familiar with each other, so they got along very well. Therefore, they all had a good time together. Joanna was not a crazy person, except for those as mad as Rita. So she just quietly watched everyone''s interaction and asionally discussed with Sherry sitting next to her. Sitting opposite to Joanna, Charlie looked at her quietly. It was not that Joanna didn''t notice his expression, she just didn''t want to care. She didn''t like the way he looked at her. A group of noisy people went out of the restaurant to join in a karaoke. During this period, Joanna called Wilson to report her whereabouts. Moreover, the others joked at her that Wilson was so worried about her that she even didn''t have her personal time. Embarrassed, Joanna hung up the phone and went to the KTV with them. In fact, she didn''t like such a noisy ce all the time, but she didn''t want to disappoint everyone. Since nobody said they wanted to leave, she couldn''t leave as the host. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. To her surprise, Wilson didn''t talk much this time. He just agreed and told her to pay attention to safety. Hanging up the phone, Joanna felt a little confused. She was surprised that Wilson hadn''t been nagging. "Why are you here? Are you not going in? " As soon as Joanna turned around, she saw Charlie, who was looking at her with a teasing smile on his face. She was shocked, but she quickly returned to normal. ''It was this man again.'' She always felt that Charlie was not simple. ''I had better stay away from him.'' "Mr. Charlie, what can I do for you?" Charlie walked closer and looked at Joanna with sincerity. "Joanna, we are now colleagues. You can call me Charlie instead of Mr. Charlie." "Well, it''s just a name. You..." Joanna stepped back to keep a distance from Charlie, "stay away from me." But Charlie didn''t seem to care about the alienation. He stood still and said, "it seems that you have a good rtionship with Mr. Wilson." "Whether our rtionship is good or not, I don''t need your concern. This is our business. It has nothing to do with you. " With one hand on the wall behind Joanna, Charlie came closer to her and whispered, "Why don''t you have anything to do with me? Of course I have something to do with whether you are happy or not. It''s about my future." Joannaid against the wall, stiff. She had never been so close to anyone except for Wilson. For a moment, her mind went nk. "Well, this... This is... What does it matter with you? " Hearing the stammering voice of Joanna, a smile appeared at the corners of Charlie''s mouth. "Of course it has something to do with me. If you are not happy, you can immediately dump Wilson and come to me. If you are happy, I will take you away from him." He looked at Joanna with a snicker and continued, "from now on, I will pursue you." Hearing that, Joanna looked at Charlie with surprise, "I''m engaged to Wilson. You..." Joanna''s face flushed, and she did not know what to say. "As I said, it doesn''t matter. I don''t mind." Unable to answer him, Joanna tried her best to push Charlie away and ran into the bedroom. Seeing her escaping, Charlie smiled. Chapter 281 Trust Chapter 281 Trust Charlie returned to his room, too. He didn''t notice that a person walked out from a dark corner not far away from where he was standing, ying with the camera in his hand. Then the man turned around and left the karaoke. Joanna had been on pins and needles the whole night. The words that Charlie had whispered in her ear were still ringing in her mind. He didn''t take his eyes off her, which made her feel even worse. She didn''t know how long it would take to finish it, but she really didn''t want to stay here any longer. She took out her phone and texted Wilson. Then she sat on her seat and waited. Only when she held her phone tightly could she feel at ease. As soon as Wilson received the message, he changed his clothes and drove out as fast as he could. After parking the car at the door, he called Joanna. Seeing the caller ID on her phone, Joanna stood up and said goodbye to everyone. "I''m really sorry. But I have to go now. It''s toote," N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Joanna, you are so disappointing." "We just came here." "Let''s y a little longer." Joanna said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. I don''t want to, either. But Wilson have arrived at the gate already and said he would pick me up home. We have to go to work tomorrow. It''s better to have a good rest. When we have time, we can hang out together next time." On hearing that and thinking that they did have to go to work tomorrow, the party ended. Wang went to pay the bill, and then they all went out together. As soon as Joanna came out, Wilson saw her. He opened the door, got off the car, and beckoned to her. Then she said goodbye to everyone and ran to him. Everyone wanted to see Wilson. At first, they thought it was merely a joke, and Joanna just wanted to go back early, but it turned out that Wilson really came to pick her up. Everybody thought that the marriage between the rich was just a drama. They didn''t expect that the rtionship between Wilson and Joanna was real. They all went back home. Sitting in the car, Charlie quietly watched Wilson''s car passing away. There was still a cigarette between his fingers, but it was obvious that Charlie''s mind had already gone. He thought for a while and then drove back home. Wilson asked curiously, "did you have a good time tonight? I think your colleagues should get along well with each other. " "Not bad. They are all kind people. And they took care of me. And they didn''t reject me because of my identity. They were very friendly to me." Wilson said with a smile. "The Wan Group attaches great importance to its employees'' quality. Besides, its employees know that. In thispany, no matter how powerful you are, only strength matters. So even if you are my fianc¨¦e and the granddaughter of Director Helen, if you are not powerful enough, you can only be trampled on. Therefore, there are very few hidden rules and intrigues like general companies. I think it''s a good ce for you. " Joanna nodded in approval, "I know." Joanna thought what Charlie said to her, but after a second thought, she decided not to tell Wilson about it. ''Let''s not let these things bother him.'' "In fact, I''m a little afraid of being a drag on our department," Although nothing happened today, Joanna was still worried that something bad would happen and that she couldn''t handle it well. Wilson held her hands andforted her, "you don''t need to worry about it at all. You''ve learned from your previous professor. I can''t say what she taught will be useful, but it will be helpful. Besides, you can ask your colleagues about it. Don''t worry. They will be patient with the newers. And if you have any problem, I can help you. " Hearing what Wilson said, Joanna''s eyes lit up, "really? I won''t refuse your invitation then. Thank you, Mr. Wilson. " Joanna spoke to Wilson in a serious tone, but in fact, she was lovely. At the sight of her, Wilson couldn''t helpughing. "I''m not doing this for nothing. You should feel happy to do me a favor, right?" "What do you want? If I can do it, I will promise you. " "I haven''t decided yet. I''ll tell you when I figure it out." Sitting on the front passenger seat and looking at her phone, she did not notice the faint smile at the corners of Wilson''s mouth. Her work was smooth and her colleagues were easy to get along with. As Wilson said, there was no general office intrigue. Although Manager Sheena was very serious, she was a good boss. She was satisfied with everything except for Charlie. However, things were not always as beautiful as they imagined. The sudden news caught her off guard. She looked at the newspaper on the table as if she felt the sight around her. How should she exin? Would anyone hear an exnation? Next to the title ''Mr. Wilson''s fianc¨¦e met a friend in private meeting and they act intimately'' on the news was a photo in which Charlie pressed her against the wall and whispered in her ear. The dim light made people unable to see clearly, but their behaviors were really suspicious. Those who knew the truth of the matter would not believe it, but the public''s eyes would be easily clouded, and as long as one came out to nder her, there would be more. This was the power of the public opinion. Then Joanna sat down and looked around. Then she took out her cellphone and texted Wilson message. "Wilson, It''s not like what the news says. I''ll exin it to you. Don''t believe it." She cared about Wilson most, and she didn''t want to exin at all for others. She held her phone tightly. The photo must have been taken at the night of her wee party. She didn''t know why they took it, but it was obvious that they wanted to discredit her. She had no idea what Wilson would think, and whether he would believe her or not. While Joanna was lost in various fancies and conjectures, her cellphone buzzed and it was a message from Wilson. She opened the text with her trembling fingers, and her eyes turned red when she saw what was in the message. "As long as you say it''s not true, I believe it. I''ll pick you up after work. You don''t need to exin to anyone. Leave it to me. " Chapter 282 The One I Love Is More Important Chapter 282 The One I Love Is More Important The whole day, Joanna was a little restless. After all, it was her privacy, so her colleagues did not ask her about it, but she knew that everyone was curious about it. She remembered what Wilson said, so she kept silent. During the nap time in the noon, Joanna stayed in the lounge alone. She was reading today''s newspaper. It seemed that the reporters were making a boast no matter what they were talking about. The people who knew nothing about the truth seemed to be on the scene. Putting down the newspaper in her hand, she sat on the chair and thought about something. "Oh, you are here. I have been looking for you for a long time." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Hearing the voiceing from behind, Joanna turned around in surprise. Seeing that it was Charlie, she stood up and looked at him in hostility. "What are you doing here?" Charlie smiled and sat down on a chair beside. "I was wondering what you were doing here." Seeing the newspaper hidden behind by Joanna, Charlie smiled. "What? I''m reading today''s newspaper. I also saw it. I think the reporter did a good job." Joanna clenched her hands. "You know it''s not true. There''s nothing between you and me, right?" Seeing the anger in Joanna''s face, Charlieughed and said, "so what? I don''t care what other people think. And there''s no need to exin." "You..." Joanna pointed angrily at Charlie, but did not know what to say. "But I''m curious if Wilson will treat you as before after reading such news."" Gazing at the smiling man in front of her, Joanna said angrily, "I think I''ll let you down. We''ve been together for a long time. Do you think he''ll believe me or those fake reports?" Finishing her words, Joanna left the lounge immediately, leaving no time for Charlie to react. What she could do now was to work at ease. She believed that Wilson would solve this problem sooner orter. Time passed quickly in the afternoon. As soon as she finished packing, she received a call from Wilson. "Are you done?" "Yes, I''ll finish it soon and go downstairs. Are you still in thepany?" While she was talking on the phone, she was packing her stuff. "I''m downstairs. You cane down now." Hearing what Wilson said, Joanna stunned for a while. She had thought that she would have to wait a while. "Okay, I''ll be right there." Joanna quickened her pace, lest Wilson waited too long downstairs. "Don''t worry. Take it easy." "Okay. See youter." After she packed her stuff, Joanna was going to go out, and she saw Manager Sheena juste out of the office. "Hello, Manager Sheena." "It''s time to get off work now. You can call me Sheena." Manager Sheena said. "Uh, okay, Sheena." Seeing the thing in her hand, she turned to Joanna, "let''s go downstairs together." "Okay." Following Manager Sheena into the elevator, Joanna stood aside somewhat uneasily. It was the first time for her to be alone with Manager Sheena, so it was natural for her to be nervous. ''She could see the report in the newspaper today. What will she think of me?'' "I''m not the kind of person who judge others." Joanna was in a daze when she heard the voice of Manager Sheena. "What?" "I saw the newspaper this morning. I know you are worried about the things in the papers. The truth will often be ignored by the world, but it''s enough as long as you have a clear conscience. You don''t need to care about other people''s opinion because there are too many different opinions. The thoughts of the people who care about you are the most important." Hearing that, Joanna stared at Manager Sheena in a daze. ''Why did she say those words to enlighten and encourage me?'' She noticed the gaze of Joanna and said, "Why are you looking at me like that? Don''t think too much. I just saw you were not in a good mood today and wanted to have a talk with you. I don''t need to care too much about something that will only make you feel ufortable. So why don''t you just set your mind at rest? " Joanna looked at Manager Sheena gratefully and nodded, "I see. Thank you." "It''s nothing. You just came to our department. If you have anything that you don''t understand or need any help, you cane to me. Whether it is about work or life, I will not refuse to help you." She patted Joanna on the shoulder and said, "I can see that Mr. Wilson is very good to you. Congrattions!" "Thank you." As soon as Joanna walked out of the building, she saw Wilson''s car parking by the roadside. She quickly got in it and sat down. "When did youe? Did you wait for a long time?" Joanna said to Wilson as she fastened her seat belt. "It didn''t take long. Anything happened today in thepany? Is there anyone embarrassing you? " Wilson had been worrying about Joanna, but he knew she wouldn''t let hime because of her personalities. So he waited and waited. He asked Glenn to try his best to prevent it from getting worse. Fortunately, they made a deal when the Yan group offered money. "Not yet. I saw the news on the Inte. No one was talking about it. Maybe the situation wasn''t that serious. My subordinates are quite friendly, they don''t care about these things at all. But I just want you to know the truth. I don''t want you to misunderstand me. " Wilson fixed his eyes on Joanna, who was as serious as him, and smiled, "you must be tired after a day''s work. Let''s have dinner first and talk about it on the way." When he was about to start the car, Joanna pressed his hand. "I am very serious. You just listen to me, OK? I have to make it clear to you. " Wilson seldom saw that Joanna took it so seriously. He knew that she cared about this thing very much, so he gave up the idea of dining right away. He turned to look at her and said earnestly, "I''m listening carefully." "As you know, nothing has happened between me and Charlie. That day when we were in a KTV, he came to me. There is one thing that I really didn''t tell you. I was afraid that you might misunderstand, but now I think it''s the best for you to know clearly in your heart. Mr. Charlie knows our rtionship, but he said he will pursue me. " The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!